The letter of First Peter was written to persecuted Christians scattered throughout the Roman Empire. It was meant to both encourage and instruct them on how to live as pilgrims in a hostile society. This message is still relevant today.
Christ declared that in the end times believers would be hated by "all nations" because of him (Matthew 24:9). With the continuing culture shift, animosity and persecution towards Christians is increasing at an alarming rate. Over 400 Christians are martyred every day, and more saints have died for the faith in the last century than all the previous combined. The words of First Peter are a message of hope, desperately needed to encourage and prepare the Church for what lies ahead. Let's journey through Peter's letter together with the aid of the Bible Teacher's Guide.
This book is also available for purchase here on Amazon.
And the things you have heard me say in the presence of many witnesses entrust to reliable men who will also be qualified to teach others.
2 Timothy 2:15
Paul’s words to Timothy still apply to us today. There is a need to raise up teachers who clearly and fearlessly teach the Word of God. It is with this hope in mind that the Bible Teacher’s Guide (BTG) series has been created. The series includes both expositional book studies and topical studies. This guide will be useful for teachers who are preparing to lead small groups, give sermons or simply for an individual’s devotional study.
Each lesson is based around the hermeneutical principle that the original authors wrote in a similar manner as we do today—with the intention of being understood. Each paragraph and chapter of Scripture is centered around one main thought often called the Big Idea. After finding the Big Idea for each passage studied, the Big Question was created which will lead the small group through the entire gamut of the text. Alongside the Big Question, hermeneutical questions such as Observation Questions, Interpretation Questions, and Application Questions have been added. Observation questions point out pivotal aspects of the text. Interpretation questions lead us into understanding what the text means through looking at the context or other Scripture. Application questions lead us to life principles coming out of the text. It was never the intent for all these questions to be used, but they have been given to help guide the teacher in the preparation of his own lesson.
The purpose of this guide is to make the preparation of the teacher easier, as many commentaries and sermons have been used in the development of each lesson. At the end of each lesson, there will be a notes page for the reader to place his or her own ideas, thoughts, revelations, or questions. This will help in one’s meditation and preparation to teach.
After meditation and preparation is completed, the small group leader can follow the suggested teaching outline, if preferred. (1) The leader would introduce the text and present the big question in the beginning of the study. (2) He would allow several minutes for the members to search out answers from within the text, questions, or ways God spoke to them. (3) Then the leader would facilitate the discussion of the findings and lead the group along through observation, interpretation, and application questions provided in the guide. The leader may find teaching part or the entire lesson preferred and then giving application questions. The leader can also choose to use a “Study Group” method of facilitation, where each member prepares beforehand and shares teaching responsibility (see Appendix 1 and 2). Some leaders may find that corporately reading each main point in a study followed by a brief discussion as the most effective method.
Again, the Bible Teacher’s Guide can be used as a manual to follow in teaching, a resource to use in preparation for teaching or simply as an expositional devotional to enrich one’s own study. I pray that the Lord may bless your study, preparation, and teaching and that in all of it, you will find the fruit of the Holy Spirit abounding in your own life and the lives of those you instruct.
Copyright 2014 Gregory Brown
Unless otherwise noted, the primary Scriptures used are taken from the Holy Bible, New International Version ®, Copyright © 1973, 1978, 1984 by International Bible Society. Used by permission of Zondervan Publishing House. All rights reserved.
The Apostle Peter is the author of this letter, with an estimated writing date of around AD 64 – 65. Several pieces of evidence support this belief, starting with the introduction of the letter. It says, “Peter, an Apostle of Jesus Christ” (1 Pet 1:1). He introduces himself in the very beginning of the letter, which was common practice in ancient times even as it is today. There is also other internal evidence in the epistle of Petrine authorship. We see Peter call himself a “witness of Christ’s sufferings” (1 Pet 5:1), which clearly is true of the Apostle Peter, as seen in the Gospels. The author also uses phrases that would seem to reflect Peter’s correspondence with Christ. For instance, Peter calls for the elders of the congregations to “be shepherds of God’s flock” (1 Pet 5:2). This certainly is reminiscent of Peter’s restoration after denying his Lord. Christ repeatedly said to Peter “tend my sheep” and “feed my lambs” (John 21). Peter now says the same to the elders of the churches.
Also, Peter calls each believer “living stones” being built into a spiritual house for God (1 Pet 2:5). We see this clearly in the fact that Peter’s original name was Simon but Christ called him Peter, which means “stone” or “rock.” Christ also told Peter that on this “rock” he would build his church (Matt 16:18). In addition, we see Peter’s warning to these churches to be self-controlled and alert for the devil is roaming around like a lion seeking whom he could devour (1 Pet 5:8). This cannot but conjure up the picture of Christ warning Peter about how Satan had asked to sift him like wheat (Luke 22:31). Again, Peter speaks to the churches in a similar manner to how Christ spoke to him. Throughout the letter, the experiences of the Apostle Peter radiate, therefore, confirming his authorship.
Who was Peter? Obviously, Peter was one of the original disciples who was called to follow Christ during his early ministry (Mark 1:16, 17), and later on, he was called to be one of the twelve Apostles (Matt 10:12). There is ample evidence that suggests that Peter was actually the head of the twelve. In each of the list of Apostles, he is always placed first, which showed his importance (Matt 10, Mark 3, Luke 6, Acts 1). The Gospel writers focused on Peter throughout the narratives, as there is more material written about him than anybody else besides Christ. Also in the book of Acts, we see his importance in the establishment of the church. He leads the Apostles in the selection of the replacement for Judas (Acts 1) and he preaches several sermons that led to the salvation of thousands (Acts 2, 3 and 4).
God also gave him the vision that led to the salvation of Cornelius and the welcoming of Gentiles into the church (Acts 10 and 11). He is the prominent figure in Acts until the commissioning of the Apostle Paul in Acts 13. Tradition says that soon after the writing of this letter, Peter was crucified in Rome around AD 67 or 68. His wife was crucified before him, and he encouraged her with the words, “Remember the Lord.” After the crucifixion of his wife, he begged to be crucified upside down because he was not worthy to die in the same manner of his Lord, and his request was granted.
There are those from liberal traditions who have tried to cast doubt upon Petrine authorship. One of the primary reasons is because of the high level of classical Greek in which the letter is written. Is it possible for a fishermen who was called “unlearned” (Acts 4:13) by the Pharisees to be able to speak and write in such high-level Greek?
There are several ways one could respond to this. The first is the fact that Peter being called “unlearned” does not mean that he was illiterate or unable to write in high-level Greek. Being called “unlearned” simply meant that he had never been trained in an official rabbinical school. It is very probable because of Hellenization (the influence of Greek culture) that Peter did speak Greek as a second language behind Aramaic. Also, since Peter had been preaching and serving in missions for over thirty years by this time, he had probably grown in his understanding of Greek because of his teaching ministry. Finally, in chapter 5, it is possible that Peter is saying that Silas (or Silvanus, depending on the version) was his scribe. We see this in 1 Peter 5:12, “With the help of Silas, whom I regard as a faithful brother, I have written to you briefly, encouraging you and testifying that this is the true grace of God. Stand fast in it.”
“With the help of Silas” can also be translated “by Silas.” This could mean that Peter sent the letter by Silas to these congregations or that Silas was his scribe in the writing of this letter. This was a very common practice in the ancient world. In fact, we see this practiced by Paul as seen in Romans 16:22, “Tertius, who wrote down this letter, greet you in the Lord.” It is very possible that Silas helped in both facets. He served Peter as a scribe for the letter and also manually carried the letter to the churches. This would help explain the high level of Greek. Either way, certainly we must not downplay the work of the Holy Spirit in the writing of every letter of Scripture (2 Tim 3:16).
What is the background to this letter? It is clear that these congregations spread throughout the Roman Empire were going through intense persecution. We see this in many aspects of the letter (1 Pet 4:12, 13). Because of the dating of this letter it seems clear that these Christians are experiencing the after-effects of the Great Fire of Rome. In July AD 64, there was great fire in Rome that spread throughout ten of the fourteen districts.
There was a rumor spread saying that Emperor Nero was the arsonist who started the fire. In fact, there were some reports that he was playing a harp and singing while the fire was happening.1 It was said that Nero had a great lust to build and did not like the current construction of Rome; therefore, he started the fire in order to rebuild. The fact that he built his new home soon after the fire, called the Golden House, in the center of the city only added to this rumor. In order to combat this growing suspicion and resentment toward himself, Nero used the Christians as a scapegoat. They were an easy target because they were already a hated group in Rome. They were hated because of their association with the Jews and the fact that they did not worship the Roman deities. According to the Roman historian Tacitus, there were reports that some Christians were forced to confess by torture that they started the fire. This led to vicious persecution that spread throughout the Roman Empire.
The persecution of Christians took place in many ways. It was said that Nero would place tar on Christians and burn them at night to light up his garden. It was also common for the flesh of animals to be placed on Christians, and they were allowed to be torn apart by dogs. In addition, many Christians were killed by crucifixion. This resulted in Christians spreading throughout the Empire in order to escape persecution.
In fact, many believe that the letter of First Peter was written from Rome and that Babylon was a name used in 1 Peter 5:13 as a pseudonym to protect Peter and the churches that were in hiding. The title Babylon could certainly be referring to ancient Babylon in Mesopotamia. However, there is really no historical witness that Peter went to this city. Therefore, the most probable destination is that of Rome and that it was used to protect the people from further persecution.
Babylon was an apt name for Rome during this period, for throughout Scripture Babylon is seen as a nation that constantly defied God and his people. This began in Babel, as Nimrod built a city where the people revolted against God (Gen 11). It rose up again during the time of the divided monarchy, as it conquered and exiled the Southern Kingdom of Israel. While the Israelites were living in Babylon, they were persecuted for not worshiping the same gods (Daniel 3). Finally, we see another city named Babylon rise up in the end times which also persecutes the people of God in the book of Revelation (chapters 17 and 18). Therefore, the code name Babylon for Rome would be an apt name to describe its worship of false gods and persecution of believers. Using this pseudonym would help protect Peter and the other saints serving in Rome. Similarly, contemporary missionaries from nations where Christians are persecuted often are very careful about using their names or publishing their sermons online lest it create persecution for their family or church. This was the background for the letter of First Peter.
Peter writes this letter to Christians in order to comfort them in the midst of their suffering. He comforts them with the reality of their salvation. In fact, in the introduction of the letter Peter starts off by calling them “elect” and speaks of the benefits of their election (1 Pet 1:1, 2). He then continues by praising God for their new birth and the unfading benefits of it (1 Pet 1:3–5). This is not the normal way you would comfort someone who is going through a hard time. However, if these believers, and us as well, could begin to comprehend how special and great our salvation really is, it would continually comfort us in the worst of situations.
Peter not only comforts them with the greatness of their salvation but he begins to teach them how to live and respond to persecution (1 Pet 1:6; 2:19–21; 4:1, 12 and 13). Listen to what Peter says:
Dear friends, do not be surprised at the painful trial you are suffering, as though something strange were happening to you. But rejoice that you participate in the sufferings of Christ, so that you may be overjoyed when his glory is revealed.
1 Peter 4:12–13
Finally, Peter teaches these believers that their obedient and respectful responses in persecution to pagan governments, masters, and even unsaved husbands could potentially lead to evangelization even in a hostile environment (1 Pet 2:12–15; 3:1–6; 3:15). Certainly, we have seen this throughout history. Church father Tertullian said, “The blood of the martyrs is the seed of the church.” Where persecution has happened and Christians have practiced the truths of First Peter, great waves of evangelism have taken place.
The message of First Peter has been tremendously comforting to Christians in Muslim and Communist societies, where they are undergoing constant persecution for their faith. For them, this letter has been a manual on how to live as a Christian amidst persecution. Even in Western societies this letter is becoming more relevant. There was a time where being a practicing Christian in society was not just tolerated but honored. However, now with the change of thinking on what marriage is, the woman’s right to abort her children and many other aspects of society, persecution is constantly growing. Jesus said, “Do not be surprised if they hate you, for they hated me first.” This letter to the scattered and persecuted saints of the Roman Empire is tremendously relevant. It is a manual for pilgrims living in a hostile society. Let its words and message comfort you and prepare you for what lies ahead.
Copyright 2014 Gregory Brown
Unless otherwise noted, the primary Scriptures used are taken from the Holy Bible, New International Version ®, Copyright © 1973, 1978, 1984 by International Bible Society. Used by permission of Zondervan Publishing House. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (ESV) are from The Holy Bible, English Standard Version® (ESV®) Copyright © 2001 by Crossway, a publishing ministry of Good News Publishers. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (NLT) are taken from the Holy Bible, New Living Translation, copyright © 1996, 2004, 2007 by Tyndale House Foundation. Used by permission of Tyndale House Publishers, Inc., Carol Stream, Illinois 60188. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked KJV are from the King James Version of the Bible.
1 Suetonius, The Lives of Twelve Caesars, Life of Nero,38; Cassius Dio, Roman History LXII.16
Peter, an apostle of Jesus Christ, to God’s elect, strangers in the world, scattered throughout Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia and Bithynia, who have been chosen according to the foreknowledge of God the Father, through the sanctifying work of the Spirit, for obedience to Jesus Christ and sprinkling by his blood: Grace and peace be yours in abundance.
1 Peter 1:1–2
How does it feel to know you are special and loved? How does it feel to be promoted or to be set apart for special favor?
In this passage and in this book, Peter is seeking to encourage Christians who are being mistreated and persecuted for their faith. They are scattered among five Roman provinces in modern-day Turkey, probably seeking to hide for safety from Nero who is burning Christians at the stake and having their lands confiscated.
Peter seeks to encourage them by sharing with them how special they are to God. He starts off the passage saying they are “elect.” Election is often a controversial doctrine among Christians, but here it is given as an encouragement. He then talks about what happens to those who are elect. He talks about how each person of the triune God is involved in their salvation. God the Father elects them, the Son dies for them and sprinkles his blood on them, and the Holy Spirit sanctifies them to make them holy. Believers are special among the people in the world.
In the letter of First Peter, we learn about how to deal with persecution. Peter, the apostle who initially denied Christ at the prospect of death, writes a book to encourage people who are suffering and to teach them how to suffer. After his initial lapse of faith, in the book of Acts we see a man empowered by the Holy Spirit and encouraged by the resurrection of the dead. No more does he cower in fear, but he speaks boldly and suffers valiantly for Christ in the face of persecution.
Now he writes to strengthen the brethren who are receiving the same attacks that he previously encountered. In the first two sentences, Peter seeks to encourage these suffering saints by their election and the benefits of this election. Even though the world mocks them and persecutes them, they are loved by God. This would encourage them in their suffering and it should encourage us as well. Peter tells them that they are different from the world because they are so special to God.
Big Question: What are the privileges of God’s election that should encourage the believer in suffering as seen in 1 Peter 1:1–2? How should these privileges practically affect our lives?
Peter, an apostle of Jesus Christ, To God’s elect…who have been chosen.
1 Peter 1:1
Interpretation Question: What does it mean to be chosen and elect by God?
One of the things that should comfort believers in this world, especially amidst suffering, is recognizing that they are elect by God. The word elect really means to be chosen by God as mentioned in verse 2. The world rejects believers because of their belief system, their lifestyle, and because they choose to not condone or participate in sin. However, even though they are rejected by the world, they are chosen by God. Christ said this to his disciples, “You did not choose me, but I chose you (emphasis mine) and appointed you to go and bear fruit—fruit that will last. Then the Father will give you whatever you ask in my name” (John 15:16).
Election is often a doctrine that gets many people upset, but as we see here, this doctrine was the treasure of the saints. It was such a treasure that it had become a common title among the saints. They were elect ones (1 Pet 1:1).
Why did God choose these saints? It had nothing to do with their good works, but it was a work of sovereign grace. Look at what Paul says in Romans about the election of Jacob:
Not only that, but Rebekah’s children had one and the same father, our father Isaac. Yet, before the twins were born or had done anything good or bad—in order that God’s purpose in election might stand: not by works but by him who calls—she was told, “The older will serve the younger.” Just as it is written: “Jacob I loved, but Esau I hated” (emphasis mine).
Romans 9:10–13
In Jewish society the oldest was always chosen to receive the blessing and the inheritance, but in God’s economy it is always a work of grace—unmerited favor. God chose Jacob not based on anything he had done, for the twins, Jacob and Esau, weren’t even born yet.
It says, “In order that God’s purpose in election might stand, not by works but by him who calls” (v. 11). God selected the younger brother to receive the blessing. In the same way, election is a mystery to us. It is based on God’s sovereign right as king and not on the basis of anything we have done.
Often people in Western countries, whom have never been under an absolute monarch, chafe at the thought of this. “This is not right! This is not democracy!” they proclaim. But under a monarchy the King has absolute power; he does what he wants because it is his right. Here we see God chooses based on his right. Scripture everywhere declares that God is king, and he does what he chooses. Some are elect based on God’s choice, not on ours. Look at what Christ says in John 15:19, “If you belonged to the world, it would love you as its own. As it is, you do not belong to the world, but I have chosen you out of the world. That is why the world hates you” (emphasis mine).
Christ chose us out of the world, and because of this, the world hates us. Election is a sovereign right of God. We are no longer part of this world because God chose us out of it.
Application Question: Often, the doctrine of election is met with anger, but how should the doctrine of election encourage the believer?
Salvation is a work of God that should make us worship him. We may not fully understand election, but we do understand that it demonstrates the glory and power of God. It also demonstrates that his ways are higher than our ways. Look at Paul’s response to election (cf. Rom 11:28).
Oh, the depth of the riches of the wisdom and knowledge of God! How unsearchable his judgments, and his paths beyond tracing out! “Who has known the mind of the Lord? Or who has been his counselor?” “Who has ever given to God, that God should repay him?” For from him and through him and to him are all things. To him be the glory forever! Amen.
Romans 11:33–36
Some see election as a hindrance to evangelism. Why share the gospel if some weren’t chosen? On the contrary, it should give boldness to share the gospel because we know some will respond. That is what happened in Acts. “When the Gentiles heard this, they were glad and honored the word of the Lord; and all who were appointed (emphasis mine) for eternal life believed” (Acts 13:48). Since God is sovereign, we should share the gospel.
God is God and he does what he wants to. Look at how Paul responded to those who seemed to struggle with the concept of election.
One of you will say to me: “Then why does God still blame us? For who resists his will?” But who are you, O man, to talk back to God? “Shall what is formed say to him who formed it, ‘Why did you make me like this?’” Does not the potter have the right to make out of the same lump of clay some pottery for noble purposes and some for common use?
Romans 9:19–21
Paul challenged these believers about their response to God’s election. “Who are you, O man to talk back to God?” Essentially, he is calling them to humble themselves before God. God is God, we are not. He is the Potter, and we are the clay. He is the Creator, we are the creatures. This doctrine should create humility in us before God and before others.
Strangers in this world.
1 Peter 1:1
Peter will talk about this throughout this letter. Because we are elect we are no longer part of this world (cf. John 17:14, Galatians 6:14). We are strangers in this world or sojourners. This word has the meaning of being a temporary resident. We are only here for a short time as we are just passing through. Our home is now in heaven.
We see this said about Abraham and the patriarchs in the faith chapter of Hebrews. Look at what it says:
By faith he made his home in the promised land like a stranger in a foreign country; he lived in tents, as did Isaac and Jacob, who were heirs with him of the same promise. For he was looking forward to the city with foundations, whose architect and builder is God…Instead, they were longing for a better country—a heavenly one. Therefore God is not ashamed to be called their God, for he has prepared a city for them (emphasis mine).
Hebrews 11:9–10, 16
Because we are elect, strangers in this world, and citizens of heaven, we must have a different culture, a different language, and different expectations for life. God has a prepared a better place for us and this is not our home.
Application Question: What does being a stranger on earth mean practically for a believer?
We are not part of this world, and therefore, we will at times be misunderstood and hated.
The writer of Hebrews says Abraham was “looking forward to the city with foundations, whose architect and builder is God (Hebrews 11:9).” Paul calls Christians to set their mind on things above and not below (Col 3:2). Therefore, we should develop a mind-set of looking toward our heavenly country.
We are only here temporarily. This includes such things as not storing up on this earth. Look at what Christ said:
Do not store up for yourselves treasures on earth, where moth and rust destroy, and where thieves break in and steal. But store up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where moth and rust do not destroy, and where thieves do not break in and steal. For where your treasure is, there your heart will be also.
Matthew 6:19–21
When I visit a hotel, I don’t spend much effort trying to fix it up and make it nice, because I will only be there for a short period of time. In a similar way, a Christian should not spend so much effort focusing on the temporary things of this life. But instead, should be consumed with storing up eternal riches in his heavenly home.
The elect are strangers to this world because their home is in heaven; therefore, they don’t bare the marks of the world’s culture. Let this encourage the believer especially when they are persecuted for being different.
Scattered throughout Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia and Bithynia.
1 Peter 1:1
What is another privilege of the elect?
The elect are scattered. The word scattered comes from the word diaspora and carries the idea of that which is sown. It was a word used of the farmer sowing seed in the field.1 These believers were scattered because of persecution. We see this happening in the book of Acts. As persecution intensified, the believers moved from Jerusalem and Judea, to Samaria, and eventually to the ends of the earth. The gospel was spread throughout because of this persecution. Look at some of the narrative:
But Saul began to destroy the church. Going from house to house, he dragged off men and women and put them in prison. Those who had been scattered preached the word wherever they went. Philip went down to a city in Samaria and proclaimed the Christ there (emphasis mine).
Acts 8: 3–5
This seems to be an implication of Peter’s use of the word scattered, which again means “that which is sown.” When a farmer sows seed, he does it with the hope of having a harvest. This farming term would have encouraged the saints. Behind the persecution, God was ultimately sowing these believers throughout the world in order to bring a harvest from the gospel. God may have allowed these Christians to suffer, lose their homes, etc., but it was not without purpose. It was ultimately used to spread the kingdom of God and help more people know him.
Throughout this letter, Peter continually encourages them about this hope of evangelism even amid persecution. Look at what he says in 1 Peter 2:12: “Live such good lives among the pagans that, though they accuse you of doing wrong, they may see your good deeds and glorify God on the day he visits us” (emphasis mine).
One second-century church father said, “The blood of the martyrs is the seed of the church.” Historically, we have seen this to be true. Wherever the church has suffered and been scattered because of persecution, the seed of the Word of God has spread and the church has grown. In fact, it is in nations where persecution is not rampant that the church is declining the fastest.
We serve a God that often makes the worst things the best things. He took the death of his Son, the worst thing that ever happened on the earth, and made it the best thing.
The believer must take comfort in the fact that even though this scattering resulted from the intention to harm the church, it was something that God used for good. It was like seed being sown everywhere to build his church. Certainly, we get some picture of this in how Christ talks about the church being salt. We are spread on the earth in order to bring positive change. “You are the salt of the earth” (Matt 5:13).
Application Question: Scripture teaches us to rejoice in trials and tribulations (Rom 5:3, James 1:2). Does this mean that a lack of persecution for the faith is more dangerous spiritually to the church, than times of acceptance from the culture? Why or why not?
Who have been chosen according to the foreknowledge of God the Father (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 1:2
What is another privilege of election?
The elect are intimate with God, and this intimacy began before time. In fact, this verse tells us why believers are elect and chosen by God. It says “according to the foreknowledge of God the Father.” This has created great controversy over the doctrine of election. Some would say that foreknowledge means that God chose us based on the fact that he knew we would accept him. However, this makes God’s choice not a choice at all. It makes man the initiator of salvation instead of God.
Though God is omniscient and knows all things, this foreknowledge is not referring to knowing facts, but God knowing people in an intimate saving relationship. To “know” throughout the Old Testament is used of the most intimate relationships including sex. We see that Adam “knew” his wife and had a son (Gen 4:1 KJV). In the same way, God “knew” certain believers even before they were born and chose them for salvation. Look at Jeremiah 1:5: “Before I formed you in the womb I knew you, before you were born I set you apart; I appointed you as a prophet to the nations” (emphasis mine).
God knew Jeremiah in a saving intimate relationship and called him to be a prophet to the nations before birth. God is not saying he knew Jeremiah would accept, follow him, and be a prophet. That is passive. God actively set him apart. God knew Jeremiah in an intimate relationship and called him to be a prophet before birth.
We also see this intimate knowledge used in reference to those who do not know God. Look at what Jesus said:
Many will say to me on that day, “Lord, Lord, did we not prophesy in your name, and in your name drive out demons and perform many miracles?” Then I will tell them plainly, “I never knew you. Away from me, you evildoers” (emphasis mine)!
Matthew 7:22–23
Jesus says to these professors, “I never knew you.” It’s not talking about having knowledge of them because God knows everybody. It’s talking about not knowing them in a saving relationship. These people never had a saving relationship with God.
One of the things that should comfort the believer about his election is the fact that God knew us before the creation of the earth. He knew us in a saving relationship and called us to be ones that serve him, not based on anything we have done, but based on his grace. This should comfort us in suffering. Look at what Paul says:
For he chose us in him before the creation of the world to be holy and blameless in his sight. In love he predestined us to be adopted as his sons through Jesus Christ, in accordance with his pleasure and will
Ephesians 1:4–5
The elect are intimate with God. He foreknew them even before time and this intimacy continues in time. This is a tremendous comfort, especially, because God knows all our failures, sins, and insecurities, yet he chooses to be intimate with us anyway. This is an amazing fact of election. God chose to be intimate with us, and this intimacy of election should comfort us in suffering.
Application Question: What ways does the fact that God knew you intimately before you were born comfort you? How should it comfort you in the midst of suffering?
Through the sanctifying work of the Spirit.
1 Peter 1:2
Interpretation Question: What does the “sanctifying work of the Spirit” include in the life of the believer?
The next benefit of election is this “sanctifying work” of the Spirit. This is a work that starts at salvation but continues until we see Christ. In fact, much like election, sanctification is a common term used to describe believers. Look at what Paul calls the Church of Corinth: “Paul, an apostle of Christ Jesus by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, To the church of God in Corinth, together with all the saints (emphasis mine) throughout Achaia” (2 Cor 1:1).
Paul addresses the people at Corinth as saints. This means they were set apart for the purpose of being holy. He also calls them sanctified in 1 Corinthians 1:2. He speaks about it as a past action. Look at what Paul says:
Paul, called to be an apostle of Christ Jesus by the will of God, and our brother Sosthenes, To the church of God in Corinth, to those sanctified in Christ Jesus and called to be holy, together with all those everywhere who call on the name of our Lord Jesus Christ—their Lord and ours (emphasis mine).
1 Corinthians 1:1–2
Sanctification happens to every believer at the moment of salvation. They are set apart from the world to be holy. Some call this positional sanctification, as we are separated from the world and placed in Christ. At salvation, there are immediate changes in the life of the believer. That is why Paul can say “he who be in Christ is a new creation” (2 Cor 5:17). At salvation, Christ translated the believer from the kingdom of darkness into the kingdom of light. Let’s look at Colossians:
Giving thanks to the Father, who has qualified you to share in the inheritance of the saints in the kingdom of light. For he has rescued us from the dominion of darkness and brought us into the kingdom of the Son he loves (emphasis mine).
Colossians 1:12–13
However, as mentioned previously, Peter speaks about this action as continuing. He calls it the “sanctifying work of the Holy Spirit.” Therefore, sanctification refers not only to what happens at new birth, but also to the continuing process of becoming more like Christ that takes place throughout the believer’s life, and is completed when we meet Christ. This is called progressive sanctification. Below are some verses that talk about this process.
It is God’s will that you should be sanctified: that you should avoid sexual immorality (emphasis mine).
1 Thessalonians 4:3
Therefore, my dear friends, as you have always obeyed—not only in my presence, but now much more in my absence—continue to work out your salvation with fear and trembling, for it is God who works in you to will and to act according to his good purpose (emphasis mine).
Philippians 2:12–13
Paul commands the Thessalonian church to become sanctified by abstaining from sexual immorality. It was a continuous process. Similarly, Paul talks about this continuous process in Philippians.
This process of sanctification, or progressive sanctification, is a process that involves the believer. At salvation, the work is totally of God; we are translated from the kingdom of darkness to light, but in our daily walk, we must work with God in order to become holy. This includes daily spiritual disciplines like prayer, reading the Bible, and the fellowship of the saints (1 Tim 4:7).
This process will ultimately end when we see Christ. The Apostle John talks about this in First John. When we see Christ, we will be just like him. At this point, we will not battle with sin anymore for we will have new bodies. “Dear friends, now we are children of God, and what we will be has not yet been made known. But we know that when he appears, we shall be like him (emphasis mine), for we shall see him as he is” (1 John 3:2).
This final stage of sanctification is called glorification. This is when we will be just like Christ. This makes the believer unique among the world. They are saints, ones who have been set apart for the purpose of becoming holy like Christ.
Let us take encouragement as ones who are elect. God, who began this work in us will complete it until the day of Christ. Listen to what Paul said about the Philippians: “Being confident of this, that he who began a good work in you will carry it on to completion until the day of Christ Jesus” (Phil 1:6).
Application Question: What does it mean if a believer is not continually growing in Christ? What should he do?
For obedience to Jesus Christ.
1 Peter 1:2
Interpretation Question: What does Peter mean by obedience to Christ?
Another privilege of election is that believers have been set apart for obedience to Christ. This happens as a part of the work of sanctification. The believer that initially did not obey God, receives a nature that desires God and desires to obey God’s Word. We see the initial antagonism of the unbeliever in Romans 8:7–8: “The sinful mind is hostile to God. It does not submit to God’s law, nor can it do so. Those controlled by the sinful nature cannot please God.”
The unbeliever is hostile to the things of God; they are hostile to his commands and teaching. However, when a person is saved, he receives a nature that delights in God’s laws. Look at how Paul described his experience: “For in my inner being, I delight in God’s law” (Rom 7:22). David said something similar: “I rejoice in following your statutes as one rejoices in great riches. I meditate on your precepts and consider your ways. I delight in your decrees; I will not neglect your word” (Ps 119:14–16).
The born again believer delights in God’s law. He still stumbles and is disobedient at times, but the direction of his life is obedience, instead of disobedience which characterizes people who don’t know God (Eph 2:2).
In fact, in the book of 1 John the apostle gives obedience as a test of salvation (1 John 5:13). Those who are children of God are obedient to the Scripture. Look at what he says:
This is how we know who the children of God are and who the children of the devil are: Anyone who does not do what is right is not a child of God; nor is anyone who does not love his brother.
1 John 3:10
This is love for God: to obey his commands. And his commands are not burdensome.
1 John 5:3
Christ taught the same thing in John 8:31: “To the Jews who had believed him, Jesus said, ‘If you hold to my teaching, you are really my disciples.”
Listen to what one commentator said:
Obedience is the essential characteristic of the elect pilgrim. His transformation from an enemy of God to a pilgrim in this world reveals itself in a life of obedience to God. God’s people obey those in authority over them for God’s sake. They are subject to their employers as serving Christ. They love their spouses because they love God. When the demands of earth’s relationships get in the way of obedience to God, they obey God rather than man. The law of God is their rule throughout life. Without living in obedience, the people of God could not be pilgrims.2
Application Question: In what ways have you seen this change in your life since you became a follower of Christ?
And sprinkling by his blood.
1 Peter 1:2
Interpretation Question: What is Peter referring to when he talks about the elect being sprinkled by his blood? Why is it a “continuous” action?
Peter talks about the sprinkling of Christ’s blood as a continuous action and not just something that happened in the past to a believer. What is he referring to? This must at least refer to the forgiveness of sins that occurred as a result of Christ’s death. We see this in Romans 5:9, “Since we have now been justified by his blood, how much more shall we be saved from God’s wrath through him!”
It says we were “justified,” which means to be made “just as though we never sinned.” However, the “sprinkling” Peter mentions is a continuous action and not just something that happened in the past to a believer—meaning, it still affects us today. John talks about this in his epistle. Look at what he says, “But if we walk in the light, as he is in the light, we have fellowship with one another, and the blood of Jesus, his Son, purifies us (emphasis mine) from all sin” (1 John 1:7).
John says if we walk in the light as Christ is in the light, the blood of Jesus purifies us from all sins. When he says “walk in the light,” it seems to mean not only holiness, but specifically confession of our sins to God. “If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just and will forgive us our sins and purify us from all unrighteousness” (1 John 1:9). When we confess known sins, God takes Christ’s blood and cleanses us so we can have a restored relationship with God.
In fact, John says “from all unrighteousness,” which means that when the believer confesses a known sin, God cleanses us even from sins we are not aware of. The blood of Christ is still effective in the believer’s life. The blood of Christ purchases for us forgiveness of our sins, and therefore, justification before God. It also purifies us so we can walk in continual relationship with God as we confess known sins.
Some might ask, why is there a need for confession and continual cleansing by Christ if we were initially cleansed at salvation? Some have called the initial cleansing judicial forgiveness so we can stand before God as righteous since Christ paid for all our sins on the cross. Because of this cleansing, we no longer have to be separated from God and will never ultimately be separated from him.
The other type of cleansing is often called parental or familial forgiveness. If I sin against my wife, this creates a distance in our relationship. It doesn’t change the fact that she is my wife. However, in order to be in right relationship with my wife again, I need to confess and make it right. Christ’s blood not only changes my relationship to God at salvation, making me a son, but it continues to cleanse me so I can be in right relationship with God when I fail.
In addition to this, there are several times in the Old Testament that this sprinkling with blood is mentioned, which may help us further understand what Peter is talking about. In the book of 1 Peter the apostle continually uses Old Covenant references and, therefore, many see this as an Old Covenant allusion fulfilled in Christ.
Interpretation Question: What did sprinkling with blood represent in the Old Covenant, and therefore, what could this mean for Peter’s reference to the believer being “sprinkled” with Christ’s blood?
When Moses initiated the Old Covenant with the Jews he sprinkled blood over the people. This meant they would participate in the covenant and obey God’s laws. Look at what Exodus says:
Then he took the Book of the Covenant and read it to the people. They responded, “We will do everything the LORD has said; we will obey.” Moses then took the blood, sprinkled it on the people and said, “This is the blood of the covenant that the LORD has made with you in accordance with all these words.
Exodus 24:7–8
Similarly, Christ as our High Priest has sprinkled us with his blood as we participate in the benefits of the New Covenant. We see this in Hebrews 12:24, “To Jesus the mediator of a new covenant, and to the sprinkled blood that speaks a better word than the blood of Abel” (emphasis mine).
When the Old Testament priest was set apart to do ministry, he was sprinkled with blood. We see this in Exodus:
And take some of the blood on the altar and some of the anointing oil and sprinkle it on Aaron and his garments and on his sons and their garments. Then he and his sons and their garments will be consecrated.
Exodus 29:21
Similarly, believers have been set apart for ministry. Peter talks about how believers are now a royal priesthood that offer spiritual sacrifices unto God (1 Pet 2:5). As priests, believers pray for people; they serve, they sing praises unto God, and they seek to bring those apart from God into relationship with him. No doubt, Peter speaks of this reality.
As you come to him, the living Stone—rejected by men but chosen by God and precious to him—you also, like living stones, are being built into a spiritual house to be a holy priesthood, offering spiritual sacrifices acceptable to God through Jesus Christ (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 2:4–5
In the Old Covenant, a leper would have to be sprinkled with blood after his cleansing from leprosy.
He is then to take the live bird and dip it, together with the cedar wood, the scarlet yarn and the hyssop, into the blood of the bird that was killed over the fresh water. Seven times he shall sprinkle the one to be cleansed of the infectious disease and pronounce him clean. Then he is to release the live bird in the open fields.
Leviticus 14:6–7
Similarly, our High Priest cleanses us from sin by his blood.
The blood of goats and bulls and the ashes of a heifer sprinkled on those who are ceremonially unclean sanctify them so that they are outwardly clean. How much more, then, will the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself unblemished to God, cleanse our consciences from acts that lead to death, so that we may serve the living God!
Hebrews 9:13–14
One of the benefits of our election, is that we have been sprinkled with the precious blood of Christ. He cleanses us from sin and forgives us, he initiates us into the New Covenant, he anoints us to be priests of God.
Application Question: How should the believer apply or actualize the reality of Christ’s blood, in order to walk in victory over sin and to have a clear conscience?
Grace and peace be yours in abundance.
1 Peter 1:2
Finally, one of the privileges of election is that the believer is a continual recipient of God’s grace and peace. This was a common greeting in the early church. However, it is more than a greeting; it is the inheritance a believer should continually receive from God.
Paul talks about these blessings as something that comes from Christ. Listen to what he says in Ephesians 1:3: “Praise be to the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who has blessed us in the heavenly realms with every spiritual blessing in Christ” (emphasis mine). In the same way, there is more grace and peace in Christ that each believer can receive. James says this: “But he gives us more grace” (Jas 4:6).
In fact, Paul talks about the peace that God desires to give each believer in Philippians 4. Listen to what he says:
Do not be anxious about anything, but in everything, by prayer and petition, with thanksgiving, present your requests to God. And the peace of God, which transcends all understanding, will guard your hearts and your minds in Christ Jesus (emphasis mine).
Philippians 4:6–7
Grace means “unmerited favor.” It is favor over one’s spiritual life, one’s work, one’s family and everything the believer does. It is grace to find freedom from sin and addictions.
Peace is not the absence of problems or conflict; it is the state of the heart of a believer who is walking with Christ. The believer has peace of mind even in the midst of the storm. This peace of heart and mind leads to peace in relationships with God and man.
Interpretation Question: How does the believer receive abundant grace and peace?
In this text, Peter prays for these believers to have abundant grace and peace, because this is one of the ways we receive more of God’s blessings. This includes other believer’s praying for us but also our continual practice of prayer. Again, look at what Paul says:
Do not be anxious about anything, but in everything, by prayer and petition, with thanksgiving, present your requests to God. And the peace of God, which transcends all understanding, will guard your hearts and your minds in Christ Jesus (emphasis mine).
Philippians 4:6–7
In this text, peace is promised to those who pray and give thanks in everything. When believers live in an atmosphere of prayer God “guards” their hearts and minds in Christ Jesus with peace.
God blesses those who are obedient to him. It was Abraham’s faith that led to not only his blessing and favor but also to that of his family. Listen to how the Psalmist describes the blessing of the believer that stays away from sin and delights in God’s Word.
Blessed is the man who does not walk in the counsel of the wicked or stand in the way of sinners or sit in the seat of mockers. But his delight is in the law of the LORD, and on his law he meditates day and night. He is like a tree planted by streams of water, which yields its fruit in season and whose leaf does not wither. Whatever he does prospers (emphasis mine).
Psalm 1:1–3
This delight in God’s Word is a form of obedience that results in grace. Everything this person does prospers. He bears fruit in season, which includes peace, joy, perseverance, etc. Grace and peace come through faithful prayer and obedience.
Listen to Isaiah: “Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on thee: because he trusteth in thee” (Isa 26:3 KJV).
Application Question: What ways is God calling you to pursue grace and peace in your life? Who is God calling you to pray for, so that they may receive these blessings?
What are the privileges of God’s election? What makes the believer so special?
The church is special, and we must know that. This will help us understand why our relationship to the world has changed and how our relationship with God has changed. This should encourage us even in the midst of suffering.
Application Question: What ways did this lesson challenge, encourage or increase your understanding of election?
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
Copyright 2014 Gregory Brown
Unless otherwise noted, the primary Scriptures used are taken from the Holy Bible, New International Version ®, Copyright © 1973, 1978, 1984 by International Bible Society. Used by permission of Zondervan Publishing House. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (ESV) are from The Holy Bible, English Standard Version® (ESV®) Copyright © 2001 by Crossway, a publishing ministry of Good News Publishers. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (NLT) are taken from the Holy Bible, New Living Translation, copyright © 1996, 2004, 2007 by Tyndale House Foundation. Used by permission of Tyndale House Publishers, Inc., Carol Stream, Illinois 60188. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked KJV are from the King James Version of the Bible.
1Expository Pulpit Series – Expository Pulpit Series – First Peter: A Holy Walk in a Hostile World.
2Hanko, Herman. A Pilgrim’s Manual: Commentary on I Peter. Reformed Free Publishing Association. Kindle Edition.
Praise be to the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ! In his great mercy he has given us new birth into a living hope through the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, and into an inheritance that can never perish, spoil or fade—kept in heaven for you, who through faith are shielded by God’s power until the coming of the salvation that is ready to be revealed in the last time.
1 Peter 1:3–5
Why have so many of us lost the joy of our salvation? Why have so many of us lost our praise and, instead, walk around sad, depressed, angry, and complaining about the events in our life? How can we again have our joy?
It is wonderful to see a newborn Christian who wants to share his faith with everybody because he is so excited about what God has done in his life. Sadly, as many Christians “mature,” this joy tends to fade away. David said this, “Restore to me the joy of my salvation” (Ps 51:12). Many of us have lost this joy as well.
Peter is writing to Christians that are being persecuted for their faith and have been scattered from their original homes in different parts of the Roman Empire. It would seem like this is not the response you would give to someone who has lost a family member to persecution or lost their friend or home. However, Peter starts off this letter glorifying God. He says, “Praise be to the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ” (1 Pet 1:3)!
Peter can do this because he realizes that whatever they had lost on this earth was miniscule to what God had done in their salvation. This is why he calls them to praise God. Similarly, look at what Paul says about our afflictions on the earth:
Therefore we do not lose heart. Though outwardly we are wasting away, yet inwardly we are being renewed day by day. For our light and momentary troubles are achieving for us an eternal glory that far outweighs them all. So we fix our eyes not on what is seen, but on what is unseen. For what is seen is temporary, but what is unseen is eternal (emphasis mine).
2 Corinthians 4:16–18
In this text, Peter is calling these Christians, and us through them, to not lose heart but, in fact, to glory as we look at our great salvation. The hope for this lesson is that we will again look at our salvation and have our “joy” restored even in the midst of various trials.
Big Question: What is so great about our salvation according to 1 Peter 1:3–5 that it should cause us to worship God and have joy?”
Praise be to the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ! In his great mercy he has given us new birth (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 1:3
Here Peter begins to worship God specifically because of God’s great mercy. Mercy focuses on how deplorable the believer’s state was before Christ. This is one of the reasons we often don’t worship God. We have forgotten how bad our situation really was before Christ.
Interpretation Question: What are some Scripture texts that remind us of how far away from God we were and how much mercy God had to give us in salvation?
Listen to what Paul said about us:
Therefore, remember that formerly you who are Gentiles by birth and called “uncircumcised” by those who call themselves “the circumcision” (that done in the body by the hands of men)—remember that at that time you were separate from Christ, excluded from citizenship in Israel and foreigners to the covenants of the promise, without hope and without God in the world (emphasis mine).
Ephesians 2:11–12
Paul says remember we were separated from Christ, excluded from the promises made to Abraham and Israel, without hope or God in this world. We were in bad shape. Listen to Ephesians 2:1-3:
As for you, you were dead in your transgressions and sins, in which you used to live when you followed the ways of this world and of the ruler of the kingdom of the air, the spirit who is now at work in those who are disobedient. All of us also lived among them at one time, gratifying the cravings of our sinful nature and following its desires and thoughts. Like the rest, we were by nature objects of wrath.
Paul says we were dead in our transgressions. We were not physically dead but spiritually dead. This means we couldn’t commune with God. We would try to read our Bible or worship, and it would mean nothing to us. We were far from God. He says not only were we dead in our transgressions, but we were following this world and even the devil, who is the ruler of this world. We lived to gratify the cravings of our sinful nature and were objects of God’s wrath.
The Christian who has forgotten the bad shape he was in before salvation will often lose his worship. It is the gravity of how bad our situation was that makes our salvation so great. If a person saves you from making a mistake on your taxes, that’s great, but if they save your life, then there will be a greater thankfulness. Many have lost the joy of their salvation because they have forgotten how much God has saved them from.
Consequently, not only are they often lacking joy but are also prone to bitterness and complaining over things that happen in their lives. Sometimes they may even be prone to pride and becoming judgmental over other’s failures. This happens because they forgot how bad their situation previously was and how gracious our Father has been to us (2 Pet 1:9).
It’s good to remember that Paul still saw himself as chief of sinners (1 Tim. 1:15). This means he never lost sight of God’s mercy in his salvation. He saw how far away from God’s standard he really was even as an apostle.
Application Question: Why are Christians so prone to forget or lose sight of their sinful past or their current sinful state?
When we are looking at others, we start to think we are pretty good, which will affect our worship of God. If we think we are pretty good, then we will tend to honor ourselves instead of worshiping God for saving us from our sin and ugliness. In fact, we saw this in the story of the Pharisee and the tax collector in Luke 18. The Pharisee came before God and exalted himself because he was looking at the tax collector. He said, “Thank you Lord I am not like this tax collector” and began to boast about all his good works (v. 11).
We even saw this with the good son in the parable of the prodigal son. In Luke 15, the good son had lost the joy of being in the father’s house because he was focused on his sinful brother, which made him lose sight of the grace and the mercy he had received. He boasted to the father about how he had never disobeyed his orders (v. 29) even though at the moment he was dishonoring his father and refusing to fellowship with him. He couldn’t see his own sin and failures, and therefore, couldn’t enjoy the grace of the father.
We must be careful of focusing on others because it will skew a proper view of ourselves and our view of God as well. Listen to Paul:
We do not dare to classify or compare ourselves with some who commend themselves. When they measure themselves by themselves and compare themselves with themselves, they are not wise.
2 Corinthians 10:12
2. Christians often lose a view of their sinfulness because they don’t spend enough time with God.
When Isaiah was in the presence of God, he lamented about how much of a sinner he was. Look at what he said: “Woe to me!” I cried. “I am ruined! For I am a man of unclean lips, and I live among a people of unclean lips, and my eyes have seen the King, the LORD Almighty” (Isa 6:5).
Looking at God gave him a proper view not only of his own sins but also of his nation’s sins. We must continue to look at Christ by living in his Word and worship. This will help us have a proper view of ourselves, and therefore, have the appropriate joy and worship in our lives over our great salvation.
In his great mercy he has given us new birth.
1 Peter 1:3
Interpretation Question: Peter worships God for giving believers the new birth. A literal reading of verse 3 says he has “caused us to be born again.” What can we learn from the rendering “caused us to be born again” about our salvation?
The next wonderful truth about the believer’s salvation that should cause worship is God’s gift of the new birth. A more literal rendering of verse 3 is translated “he has caused us to be born again” (ESV).
What is Peter referring to by the phrase “caused us to be born again?”
First of all, this reminds us of John 3, where Christ tells Nicodemus no one can enter the kingdom of God without being born again. One must first be born of water and the Holy Spirit (v. 5). Water seems to refer to the necessity of the Word of God in the new birth. Water is a common metaphor for Scripture. Paul uses it in Ephesians 5:25 for Christ washing the church with the water of the Word of God.
When a believer hears the Word of God and the Holy Spirit moves upon him, there is a birth. A person is made a new creation. Now certainly, this happens when a believer responds by putting his faith in Christ as their Lord and Savior, but in another way this is a work totally of God.
The reason that Peter says God caused us to be born again seems to be because he is referring the readers back to what he talked about in verse 1 and 2. He talked about the believer’s election, which speaks of how God chose them before time. Yes, there is a sense in which the believer must choose to respond to the gospel but just as human birth has nothing to do with the child, neither does the second birth.
When a child is born, does he have anything to do with the process of birth? It is something that begins in the minds of the parents and consummated through their bodies. The child has nothing to do with it. In the same way, spiritual birth is an act of God. It has nothing to do with the one who is born again. Yes, Scripture everywhere calls us to believe and repent, but the means to repent and believe does not come from man. Look at what Paul says in Ephesians 2:8–9: “For it is by grace you have been saved, through faith—and this not from yourselves, it is the gift of God—not by works, so that no one can boast” (emphasis mine).
When Paul says we are saved through faith and not from ourselves, he is saying that even the faith we demonstrate in order to be saved is a gift of God. Man himself cannot choose God. Sin has so fractured the will of man in such a way that man cannot in himself respond to God apart from grace. Look at what Paul said about this: “The sinful mind is hostile to God. It does not submit to God’s law, nor can it do so. Those controlled by the sinful nature cannot please God” (Rom 8:7–8).
Paul says the natural mind is hostile to God. It cannot submit to God’s law, nor can it do so. People often talk about free will, but before a person is born again, they are not free at all. Their will is in bondage to sin. They may know God law’s, they may know his gospel, but it is impossible for them to respond because they are slaves of sin.
It is grace that comes in and shatters this bondage and allows a person to respond to Christ so that they may be born again. One of the wonderful things about our salvation is that it is totally a gift of God’s grace. It is an act that began in the counsel of God even before creation. God has caused us to be born again.
I think many times people have lost the joy of their salvation because they have lost or never come to an understanding of true grace. Saving grace means I could do nothing for my salvation. It is all a gift of God. He gave me birth. This is something that we can’t fully understand or comprehend, but it is something that we must affirm because Scripture teaches it and worship because of it. Look again at how Paul responds to the doctrine of election (cf. Rom 11:28) that leads to salvation.
Oh, the depth of the riches of the wisdom and knowledge of God! How unsearchable his judgments, and his paths beyond tracing out! “Who has known the mind of the Lord? Or who has been his counselor?” “Who has ever given to God, that God should repay him?” For from him and through him and to him are all things. To him be the glory forever! Amen.
Romans 11:33–36
Look at Christ’s worship over this truth:
At that time Jesus, full of joy through the Holy Spirit, said, “I praise you, Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because you have hidden these things from the wise and learned, and revealed them to little children. Yes, Father, for this was your good pleasure.”
Luke 10:21
Christ worships God because he has hidden it from some and revealed it to others. This is essentially election. “I don’t understand it, Lord, but I thank you for the grace you have given me, and I declare your paths are past tracing out. You are good, oh Lord! Your salvation is great!” This should be the proper response to the God who has “caused us” to be born again. Thank you Lord for this new birth!
Application Question: Why is election and the reality that the new birth is a work totally of God so controversial and difficult for many to accept?
In his great mercy he has given us new birth into a living hope through the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead.
1 Peter 1:3
Interpretation Question: What does Paul mean by the “living hope” the believer has in salvation?
Another reason the believer should praise God is because God has brought us into a living hope. Scripture would declare everywhere that the lost are without hope in the world. Listen to what Solomon said about the wicked: “The prospect of the righteous is joy, but the hopes of the wicked come to nothing” (Prov 10:28). If your hope is built on the economy, your career, your family, or your investments, all these hopes will come to nothing. The economy is shaky at best; one could lose his career or retirement at any time. Life as we know it will eventually come to an end. These are dead hopes because one day they will come to nothing. Yet these are the only hopes that the world can really have.
But, those who believe in Christ have a hope that will last forever. Listen to what John said about this world and specifically the man who obeys God: “The world and its desires pass away, but the man who does the will of God lives forever” (1 John 2:17). Because of the resurrection of Christ, the man who does the will of God abides forever. Death is just a passage way into eternity, and therefore, his hope is living and will never pass away. Look at what Paul said about his death: “For to me, to live is Christ and to die is gain” (Phil 1:21).
To live is Christ, but to die is gain. For the believer, his hopes should be eternal. In the next passages, Peter talks about why our hope is living. It’s living because of Christ’s resurrection. He says a living hope “through the resurrection of Christ” (1 Pet 1:3). It is living because we have an inheritance in heaven that will never be taken away; it’s living because God is saving us for it, as we will one day be resurrected.
It’s because of this reality that the believer must set their eyes on things above and not on the earth. If the believer’s hope is on the earth, he will be up and down like the waves of the sea, as the economy changes, health changes, etc. But our hope in heaven is eternal, and therefore, is stable and living. Look at what Paul said:
Since, then, you have been raised with Christ, set your hearts on things above, where Christ is seated at the right hand of God. Set your minds on things above, not on earthly things. For you died, and your life is now hidden with Christ in God. When Christ, who is your life, appears, then you also will appear with him in glory.
Colossians 3:1–4
Application Question: Why is it important to have a living hope? How should having a living hope encourage you in your daily life and specifically in persecution and trials?
And into an inheritance that can never perish, spoil or fade—kept in heaven for you.
1 Peter 1:4
Interpretation Questions: What is Peter referring to as our inheritance? What are the adjectives referring to this inheritance and what do they mean?
The next thing Peter says is that a believer should praise God because of his inheritance in heaven. He uses three adjectives to describe this inheritance. What are they and what do they mean? He says our inheritance is
But what is this inheritance that he is talking about? Because Peter’s audience was primarily Jewish, as he was the apostle to the Jews, they would have immediately thought about the inheritance the Jews were promised in Canaan. Look at what the book of Joshua said: “So Joshua took the entire land, just as the LORD had directed Moses, and he gave it as an inheritance to Israel (emphasis mine) according to their tribal divisions. Then the land had rest from war” (Josh 11:23).
We see here in this passage that Israel went into the promise land and conquered the nations in Canaan. There they took the inheritance that God had given them—the land of Israel. However, the Jews whom Peter was speaking to knew that the promised inheritance was at times taken by other nations. It was taken as they were exiled from it by the Assyrians and the Babylonians. In fact, at the time of Peter’s writing the land was under Roman rule.
The inheritance in the Old Covenant was perishable. The temple was destroyed along with the buildings and the walls. It was polluted with sin and the idolatry of the nation. It was prone to decay because it was temporal and not eternal. However, the inheritance of the believer in the New Covenant is much greater than that of the Old Covenant. It is imperishable, undefiled, unfading and it is being reserved in heaven by God. God is keeping the inheritance of the believer in heaven. This is something to praise God for because in this life our inheritance is temporal at best. The money we save fluctuates in value with the economy; it’s prone to be lost, but not our inheritance in heaven. Look at what Christ says:
Do not store up for yourselves treasures on earth, where moth and rust destroy, and where thieves break in and steal. But store up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where moth and rust do not destroy, and where thieves do not break in and steal.
Matthew 6:19–20
He says don’t store up on the earth because it is temporary but store up in heaven because it is eternal. But what exactly is the inheritance of the believer?
It is essentially everything that comes with Christ. Scripture calls Christians co-heirs with Christ. Everything that is Christ’s is ours. Look at what Romans says: “Now if we are children, then we are heirs—heirs of God and co–heirs with Christ, if indeed we share in his sufferings in order that we may also share in his glory” (Rom 8:17).
Everything that is Christ’s is ours. This includes ruling the earth in the millennial kingdom and the eternal state (Rev 20). It includes the beauties and riches of the new Jerusalem (Rev 21). It includes the crowns and riches we will receive for faithfulness on the earth (Rev 4:4) and much, much more.
However, the greatest part of our inheritance is God. He is our portion, he is our joy, and in heaven we will have unhindered fellowship with him. “My flesh and my heart may fail, but God is the strength of my heart and my portion forever” (Ps 73:26). Listen to Psalms 16:5: “The LORD is the portion of mine inheritance and of my cup: thou maintainest my lot” (KJV).
The saint should rejoice because of this inheritance that is waiting for him in heaven and the chief part of that inheritance is God. He is our inheritance and our portion. We enjoy him here on earth, but in heaven, it will be in an unhindered manner. Thank you Lord!
Application Question: What excites you most about the believer’s future heavenly inheritance? What questions do you have about heaven and its rewards?
Who through faith are shielded by God’s power until the coming of the salvation that is ready to be revealed in the last time (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 1:5
The final aspect mentioned in this passage that should make the believer rejoice even in suffering, is one’s coming salvation. This may sound strange to some because we are already saved. However, Scripture talks about salvation in at least three ways. We were saved when we accepted Christ as our Lord and Savior. This is called justification, as God canceled our sin debt and gave us Christ’s righteousness. He now sees us as his Son in perfect righteousness. Scripture speaks of this salvation in the past tense as in Ephesians 2:8: “For it is by grace you have been saved (emphasis mine), through faith—and this not from yourselves, it is the gift of God.”
The second way is that we are being saved; this is called sanctification. Every day, we are being saved from sin as we become more holy and look more like Christ. This is a progressive process that will happen until we reach heaven. We see this in Philippians 2:12-13:
Therefore, my dear friends, as you have always obeyed—not only in my presence, but now much more in my absence—continue to work out your salvation with fear and trembling, for it is God who works in you to will and to act according to his good purpose (emphasis mine).
Finally, there is a future aspect of our salvation called “the coming of salvation.” It is often called glorification, which happens when we see Christ. We will have resurrected bodies and will no longer sin or have a sin nature in our bodies. We will be completely saved from sin and temptation. This will happen when we see Christ.
Look at what 1 John 3:2 says: “Dear friends, now we are children of God, and what we will be has not yet been made known. But we know that when he appears, we shall be like him (emphasis mine), for we shall see him as he is.” Scripture constantly talks about this as a future salvation. “And do this, understanding the present time. The hour has come for you to wake up from your slumber, because our salvation is nearer now (emphasis mine) than when we first believed” (Rom 13:11).
These are three aspects of our salvation: (1) justification in the past, (2) sanctification in the present, and (3) glorification when we see Christ and have our resurrected bodies. This is something we should get excited about. There is a coming day where we will no longer wrestle with pride, fight against lust or temptation. One day, we will be completely like Christ and until that time, we fight and “work out my salvation” so we can look more and more like our Lord.
Who through faith are shielded by God’s power until the coming of the salvation that is ready to be revealed in the last time (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 1:5
However, not only do we praise God about this future aspect of salvation, but we praise him that we are being protected for it. Look again at what Peter says: “Who through faith are shielded by God’s power until the coming of the salvation that is ready to be revealed in the last time” (1 Pet 1:5).
The word shielded is a military word. It can also be translated “guarded.” Another exciting aspect about this salvation and future inheritance is that God is guarding us for it. As you could imagine, there were many of these persecuted Christians that were kept from their earthly inheritance because of the scattering (1 Pet 1:1) or because it was taken by the Romans. Some had even died for the faith, and therefore, could not receive the inheritance of their fathers or grandfathers. However, the believer’s inheritance is different. God is guarding us for it.
This teaches the doctrine of the eternal security of the believer. If they are truly born again, they will not lose their salvation. They will not lose it because God shields and protects the faith of every true believer. They will never ultimately fall away from God because God keeps them. We see many promises about this in the Scripture. Look at what Jesus said to his disciples:
My sheep listen to my voice; I know them, and they follow me. I give them eternal life, and they shall never perish; no one can snatch them out of my hand. My Father, who has given them to me, is greater than all; no one can snatch them out of my Father’s hand.
John 10:27–29
Christ puts the believers in his hand and also in the Father’s hand, and says no one will snatch them out. They will have eternal life. In fact, Christ taught that this was one of the reasons that God sent him. He was sent to not only save people but to keep them from stumbling away from him. Look at what he says in John 6:37–39:
All that the Father gives me will come to me, and whoever comes to me I will never drive away. For I have come down from heaven not to do my will but to do the will of him who sent me. And this is the will of him who sent me, that I shall lose none of all that he has given me, but raise them up at the last day (emphasis mine).
Interpretation Question: How does Christ keep the saints from losing their salvation?
How does Christ keep the salvation of those God has given him?
Christ’s job is to lose none of the saints—he keeps their faith. He does this in several ways:
1. Christ shields the faith of believers through prayer. We saw this with Peter when he was sifted by Satan in his denial. Look at what Christ said to him: “But I have prayed for you, Simon, that your faith may not fail (emphasis mine). And when you have turned back, strengthen your brothers” (Luke 22:32).
Christ kept the faith of Peter when he stumbled in sin by praying for him. Christ kept Peter from falling totally away from Christ and apostatizing. The writer of Hebrews says this is a ministry Christ does for every believer in order to keep their faith. Look at what he says: “Therefore he is able to save completely (emphasis mine) those who come to God through him, because he always lives to intercede for them” (Heb 7:25).
Christ can save completely those who come to him because he prays for them. Christ is always praying for his saints, and he keeps their faith as he did with Peter.
2. Christ shields the faith of believers by limiting the trials they go through. Look at what happened to the disciples right before Christ went to the cross:
Again he asked them, “Who is it you want?” And they said, “Jesus of Nazareth.” “I told you that I am he,” Jesus answered. “If you are looking for me, then let these men go.” This happened so that the words he had spoken would be fulfilled: “I have not lost one of those you gave me (emphasis mine).”
John 18:7–9
When the soldiers came to take Jesus, he protected his disciples from being taken and crucified. Why? John says so that he would lose none of whom God gave him. Christ knew this trial was too big for them. If they would have faced crucifixion for their faith, at that point, they would have totally turned away from Christ. Their faith was not strong enough. He was keeping the faith of his elect; he was shielding them.
Christ does that for every believer. He holds the temperature gauge on the trial. He only lets you go through what you can handle. We see this clearly in 1 Corinthians 10:13:
No temptation has seized you except what is common to man. And God is faithful; he will not let you be tempted beyond what you can bear. But when you are tempted, he will also provide a way out so that you can stand up under it (emphasis mine).
When we see those in the church who go through a trial, fall away, and never come back, that means they were never truly saved. Christ will not lose any of those God has given him. This is how Christ handles those who claim to be his followers but do not have true saving faith. Look at what he says in Matthew 7:21–23:
Not everyone who says to me, “Lord, Lord,” will enter the kingdom of heaven, but only he who does the will of my Father who is in heaven. Many will say to me on that day, “Lord, Lord, did we not prophesy in your name, and in your name drive out demons and perform many miracles?” Then I will tell them plainly, “I never knew you. Away from me, you evildoers” (emphasis mine)!
Christ doesn’t say they lost their salvation. He essentially says they never had it. He “never knew” them. Of those who are truly saved, Christ will lose none. He protects their faith and keeps them out of trials that would ultimately cause them to turn away as he did with Peter and the disciples. Our God guards the faith of the saints. This is something we should worship God for in our salvation.
I think some do not have a proper worship towards God for their salvation because to them, their salvation is not sure. It is not sure because of wrong doctrine about the security of their salvation. For some it may not be sure because they lack assurance of salvation. Each believer is called to make their election sure by growing in their faith so they no longer will be tossed to and fro at every temptation or failure (cf. 2 Pet 1:10, 5–9)
One of the reasons we praise God for our salvation is because it is eternal. It cannot be lost because Christ is active, and God is active in guarding it like a soldier. Listen, there is nobody better to guard your salvation than God. You can have ultimate confidence that Christ will lose none.
This is something we can worship God about!
Application Question: Why do so many people lack assurance of salvation? How can they develop assurance and trust in God as the guardian of their faith and therefore salvation?
Restore to me the joy of my salvation. Many of us have lost it. We don’t worship God anymore about it, and maybe part of it is because we have lost our gaze on the benefits of this great salvation. Peter writes to believers who are suffering to help them again have the joy they are meant to have even in the midst of their tribulations.
Application Question: How can we keep the joy we are supposed to have in our great salvation especially when going through trials?
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
Copyright 2014 Gregory Brown
Unless otherwise noted, the primary Scriptures used are taken from the Holy Bible, New International Version ®, Copyright © 1973, 1978, 1984 by International Bible Society. Used by permission of Zondervan Publishing House. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (ESV) are from The Holy Bible, English Standard Version® (ESV®) Copyright © 2001 by Crossway, a publishing ministry of Good News Publishers. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (NLT) are taken from the Holy Bible, New Living Translation, copyright © 1996, 2004, 2007 by Tyndale House Foundation. Used by permission of Tyndale House Publishers, Inc., Carol Stream, Illinois 60188. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked KJV are from the King James Version of the Bible.
1 Helm, D. R. (2008). 1 & 2 Peter and Jude: Sharing Christ’s sufferings. Preaching the Word (32). Wheaton, IL: Crossway Books.
In this you greatly rejoice, though now for a little while you may have had to suffer grief in all kinds of trials. These have come so that your faith—of greater worth than gold, which perishes even though refined by fire—may be proved genuine and may result in praise, glory and honor when Jesus Christ is revealed. Though you have not seen him, you love him; and even though you do not see him now, you believe in him and are filled with an inexpressible and glorious joy, for you are receiving the goal of your faith, the salvation of your souls.
1 Peter 1:6–9
Application Question: What are common responses to suffering?
In this epistle, Peter is writing to Christians that are spread throughout Asia Minor, which is modern-day Turkey. They had been scattered because of the persecution coming from Rome. These believers were being persecuted for following Christ; they were being persecuted for being different. He writes to encourage them. Listen to what he says in 1 Peter 1:6: “In this you greatly rejoice, though now for a little while you may have had to suffer grief in all kinds of trials” (emphasis mine).
Peter says it is possible for these believers to have both great joy and grief in the midst of their trials. This verse can also be translated as a command “rejoice in this.” The believers were suffering in all kinds of trials. The word kinds can be translated “various or multicolored.” Some had, no doubt, lost their land, their loved ones and their careers, and yet Peter says they can still have great joy in the midst of these multicolored trials.
What is the secret to joy in trials? What’s the secret for a Christian to have joy while suffering through bankruptcy, cancer or even a lost child? Is it realistic that both joy and grief can exist together?
As we look at Scripture, we see that Peter is not the only writer who teaches this apparent paradox. Paul in fact lived it. Look at what Paul said about his trials in 2 Corinthians 6:10: “Sorrowful, yet always rejoicing; poor, yet making many rich; having nothing, and yet possessing everything” (emphasis mine).
Paul said he was at the same time “sorrowful” and still “rejoicing.” To have joy in trials is not to deny pain. It is to recognize the fact that they can exist together. They can co-exist in the same way an expectant mother can go through the travail of birth and still have joy in thinking about what is to come. She has joy because she has the “right focus” as she considers this new baby that will be birthed into the world. In the same way, believers must have the right focus in order to have joy in their multicolored trials.
In this study, we will see six secrets to having joy in the midst of trials.
Big Question: What does Peter teach as secrets to joy in the midst of trials? How can we live this type of Christian life in the various multicolored trials we go through?
In this you greatly rejoice, though now for a little while you may have had to suffer grief in all kinds of trials (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 1:6
Observation Question: What is Peter referring to when he says in “this” you greatly rejoice?
In the flow of thought, this is pointing back to our new birth and inheritance in heaven in verses 3–5. Listen to what he says in the previous verses.
Praise be to the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ! In his great mercy he has given us new birth into a living hope through the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, and into an inheritance that can never perish, spoil or fade—kept in heaven for you, who through faith are shielded by God’s power until the coming of the salvation that is ready to be revealed in the last time (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 1:3–5
Why should believers have joy in their trials according to 1 Peter 1:3-5?
“Praise be to the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ! In his great mercy he has given us new birth (emphasis mine) into a living hope through the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead” (1 Pet 1:3).
Peter says we have been given a new birth (v. 3) into a living hope through the resurrected Jesus Christ. We rejoice in the fact that we are new and we are not the same anymore. There was a time when we were dead to God, but now we are alive to him. We are alive to his Word, alive to worship, alive to one another, where before we were dead in trespasses and sin (Eph 2:1–5). This is something we can rejoice in even in the midst of trials. But that’s not it. Peter says there is more.
“And into an inheritance that can never perish, spoil or fade—kept in heaven for you” (1 Pet 1:4).
With this new birth, we receive an inheritance in heaven (v. 4). Jesus said in his high priestly prayer in John 17:22 that the glory he had in heaven has been shared with us. Romans 8:17 declares that we are co-heirs with Christ, and therefore, what is the Son’s is ours.
In fact, in some way, we benefit from this inheritance now. Ephesians 1:3 says we have every spiritual blessing in heavenly places. Ephesians 2:6 says we are seated in heavenly places with Christ. This means Christ is ruling in heaven but we are there in spirit with him. Everything that is his, is ours; we are co-heirs. This is a phenomenal concept. In fact, God is preserving this inheritance, keeping it from decay or being stolen, even right now. Let us hear that this inheritance is not only heavenly, but it will be earthly. Jesus declared that the “meek” would “inherit the earth” (Matt 5:5).
There are many people in this life who never receive their natural inheritance. Maybe they don’t receive it because the inheritance is lost or its value changes. But the inheritance to which Peter refers can never perish, spoil, or fade and God is protecting it for us. That’s something we can rejoice in, even when our natural inheritance is taken away.
“Who through faith are shielded by God’s power until the coming of the salvation” (1 Pet 1:5).
Some people are kept from their inheritance because of their own death. Peter says this is not true for the believer; though the believer may die, we are being sheilded by God’s power until the coming of the salvation (v. 5). Now this is something that only those who understand the reality that God is keeping the salvation of every believer can truly rejoice in. I have found many young Christians that have lost joy or even fallen into spiritual depression, thinking they had sinned in such a way that they had lost their salvation.
Listen, if you are truly born again, you are kept by God’s power “until the coming of salvation” which will be “revealed” at the coming of Christ (1 Pet 1:5) and not the power of your faith. God is the one who gives you faith (Ephesians 2:8–9), and he is the one who keeps it. The promise of Romans 8:28 is only true if our salvation and inheritance are secure; only then can all things work together for the good of those who love the Lord. This is a wonderful truth for us, and it is one in which we must focus on in the multicolored trials we may go through. We can focus on our inheritance and security in heaven.
Too many Christians fail to focus on the benefits of their salvation, and therefore, have lost joy when their inheritance on earth is affected. Scripture says we should “rejoice in this” (1 Pet 1:6). We should rejoice in all the benefits of our coming salvation. This is how Paul could suffer and yet still be joyful (2 Cor 6:10); his salvation was always on his mind and he did not lose focus on it.
Application Question: Why do so many Christians lose this joy in their salvation which is meant to sustain them during trials?
It is very possible for Christians to lose the joy of their salvation. We see evidence of this with David. Look at what he prayed in Psalms 51:12: “Restore to me the joy of your salvation and grant me a willing spirit, to sustain me” (emphasis mine). Why had David lost joy in his salvation? The Psalm tells us it was because of sin. “Against you, you only, have I sinned and done what is evil in your sight, so that you are proved right when you speak and justified when you judge” (Ps 51:4).
Listen, many of us have lost our joy. The heavens are our inheritance, and the earth will one day be as well, yet so many of us walk around in sadness, anger, and depression. Why is that? It’s because sin has taken away our joy. It may be personal sin, as with David. It may be the sin of a wrong focus—focusing on the things of the world, the economy, and the problems in life. Scripture commands us to “think on godly things.” Listen to what Paul says:
Finally, brothers, whatever is true, whatever is noble, whatever is right, whatever is pure, whatever is lovely, whatever is admirable—if anything is excellent or praiseworthy—think about such things. Whatever you have learned or received or heard from me, or seen in me—put it into practice. And the God of peace will be with you.
Philippians 4:8–9
Many of us have lost our joy because we have sinned by losing the right focus. What must we do if we have lost it? (1) We must confess our sins and turn away from them. (2) We must regain our focus on Christ and the inheritance that he is bringing at his revelation.
One of the things I love about 1 Peter is his focus on the gospel and having joy in our salvation. He has brought us back to the basics. In fact, one of the things that I respect about the reformed tradition (Presbyterians, Reformed Baptist, Reformed Church of America, etc.) is their focus on the gospel as well. I don’t come from a completely reformed background. As you may know, reformed people see the major theme of Scripture as “redemption,” and therefore, in many of their sermons they come back to the gospel because they see everything connected to the gospel. I feel like Peter is doing that here—he brings us back to the gospel; he brings us back to our salvation. It’s extremely important because it so easy to lose the joy that should be ours.
How can we have joy in the midst of our trials? We do that by rejoicing in the benefits of our salvation. We have experienced the new birth. We have an inheritance waiting for us in heaven, and our salvation is secure because God is shielding it for us.
Application Question: What ways have you experienced the loss of joy in your salvation?
Why did you lose it? How can we better strive to keep it?
In this you greatly rejoice, though now for a little while you may have had to suffer grief in all kinds of trials (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 1:6
Next, he says the trials are only for “a little while.” Now for some of us who have been going through a difficult situation for six months, a year, or ten years, the timing may not feel short at all. Maybe we have been in a bad marriage or dealing with a difficult boss or some type of persecution. In what way is this temporary?
It is temporary, not just because of the fact that it will end in time, but it is a “little while” in comparison to the salvation and inheritance you will experience for eternity. That is the context in the previous verses (1 Pet 3-5). Paul said something similar in 2 Corinthians 4:17–18:
For our light and momentary troubles are achieving for us an eternal glory that far outweighs them all. So we fix our eyes not on what is seen, but on what is unseen. For what is seen is temporary, but what is unseen is eternal (emphasis mine).
See when Paul was looking at his troubles being “momentary” (v. 17), it was in comparison to the coming glory, which would be eternal (v. 17, 18). It seems to be the same argument used by Peter, since he has just talked about our heavenly inheritance. Trials only last for a little while in comparison to our eternal salvation.
This is the type of view Christians must develop on the earth. Many people are only thinking about tomorrow or focusing on the next immediate milestone: graduation, marriage or retirement, but that view is too shortsighted. We must develop an eternal perspective.
This life is not just about our future career, marriage, or retirement. Do you know we are being prepared for eternity and an eternal destiny? It is not just about getting to heaven. It’s also about the role we will play once we are there. What we do today will affect our eternity. In the Parable of the Minas, listen again to what the master told the servant who used his minas well:
The first one came and said, “Sir, your mina has earned ten more.” “Well done, my good servant!” his master replied. “Because you have been trustworthy in a very small matter, take charge of ten cities” (emphasis mine).
Luke 19:16–17
How he served on earth affected his future service—the service he would do for the rest of his life. Oh yes, this is the perspective we must have. Our short fifty to seventy years are all about preparing for eternity, not just getting into heaven.
Paul saw his trials as short and momentary. Peter saw them as little in comparison to the glories of eternity, and so must we. We must develop an eternal view in order to have joy in the midst of our trials. If we only are thinking about tomorrow, next year, or thirty years from now, we will not have a sustainable joy. We must have an eternal view. When we view our trials in comparison to eternity, then they become light and momentary. Therefore, we can have joy.
Application Question: What things keep you from developing this eternal view point in the midst of your trials? How can we develop and sustain an eternal view point?
In this you greatly rejoice, though now for a little while you may have had to suffer grief in all kinds of trials (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 1:6
What is the next reason we can rejoice in trials?
We can rejoice in trials because they have purpose. They are not haphazard; they are not by accident—and God has not forgotten about us. Look at what Peter says: “In this you greatly rejoice, though now for a little while you may have had to (emphasis mine) suffer grief in all kinds of trials” (1 Pet 1:6).
He says “you may have had to.” This can be translated “if necessary” as in the ESV or “if need be” as seen in the KJV. What does Peter mean? He means that God is in control of our trials and they do not happen by accident. As a father, he only allows us to go through things that are necessary for us. He doesn’t waste anything. Understanding this reality is one of the major reasons we can rejoice in the midst of trials.
It is this way with any good father. A good father only allows his child to go through trials if they are necessary. The child wants to quit Little League Baseball because he’s not very good, but the father knows that the discipline and perseverance he is developing is needed for whatever career God leads him into. The father makes the child finish the season only because it’s necessary for his growth. The child may cry and complain, and it is not that the father is immune to the child’s tears, but it is because he knows what’s best. Our Father knows what’s best as well. Listen to what the writer of Hebrews said about trials: “Endure hardship as discipline; God is treating you as sons. For what son is not disciplined by his father” (Heb 12:7)?
In this passage, the writer says to endure “hardship” as discipline—God is treating you as sons. The writer uses the word hardship to refer to any kind of trial we go through. The point the author is trying to make, is that God is in control of every hardship a believer goes through (cf. Eph 1:11; Rom 8:28)
Now there are those who struggle with this and say, “What about trials that come from Satan or my own failure?” Yes, God is in control of those trials as well. That’s why the author uses a general term for hardship. Paul says the same thing in other texts, look at 1 Corinthians 10:13:
No temptation has seized you except what is common to man. And God is faithful; he will not let you be tempted beyond what you can bear. But when you are tempted, he will also provide a way out so that you can stand up under it (emphasis mine).
Paul says not only is he in total control, but he is specifically controlling the temperature gauge on every trial. He will not let you be tempted beyond what you can bear. He knows exactly what you need and how much you can handle. Believers can rejoice in trials because of this--they have purpose.
Now why would these trials be necessary for us? The fact that they are necessary means there is “intention” behind them. Let’s look at a couple of reasons why trials would be necessary.
Interpretation Question: Why would some trials be necessary and in what ways?
This is what we see happening to the Corinthians in 1 Corinthians 11. They were abusing the Lord’s Supper, and God brought weakness, sickness, and even death on them. Look at what Paul says:
That is why many among you are weak and sick, and a number of you have fallen asleep. But if we judged ourselves, we would not come under judgment. When we are judged by the Lord, we are being disciplined so that we will not be condemned with the world.
1 Corinthians 11:30–32
Sometimes God brings trials to discipline us, to turn us away from sin. Listen to what David said about his experience with discipline: “Before I was afflicted I went astray, but now I obey your word” (Ps 119:67). Before discipline came, David was living in sin, but after the affliction, he obeyed God’s words. Often, trials are necessary to turn us away from sin and toward obedience. Like every good parent, sometimes God will bring discipline in the life of a believer to give them motivation to obey. In the situation of the Corinthians, this included weakness, sickness, and even death.
Death is the ultimate way to turn someone from sin. He did this with Ananias and Saphira in Acts 5. They were lying to the church about their giving and because of this God took them home.
What does that mean? Let me explain through the illustration of Paul and his thorn in the flesh.
Second Corinthians 12:7 says: “To keep me from becoming conceited because of these surpassingly great revelations, there was given me a thorn in my flesh, a messenger of Satan, to torment me” (emphasis mine). We are not sure what this “thorn” in the flesh was. God has chosen not reveal it. I have no doubt that God did this so that we could apply it to any trial we experience, whether sickness, depression or demonic persecutions. Whatever Paul’s trial, it was given to him because of the “surpassing great revelations” he had received from God.
In the previous verses (1-6), Paul had talked about how he was taken to heaven and saw visions and things he could not speak about. These would make any person proud. If Satan, who was originally an angel without a sin nature, fell into pride—how much more likely a human who was exalted to write near half of the New Testament? In order that he would not become proud, God humbled him through a demonic affliction. It does not say Paul was prideful, but God was saving him from the sin of pride through this humbling experience. Maybe that is why God touched Jacob’s thigh and caused him to limp after wrestling with God and prevailing. Maybe that was why God allowed Peter to go through such a humbling trial at the cross since he would be the Lord’s chief Apostle.
In the same way, many trials we go through could possibly be a form of God’s grace to keep us from sin. We have probably seen this in some of the people God has chosen to use in the greatest ways. Charles Spurgeon, who was called the Prince of Preachers, used to struggle with depression that was so bad at times he couldn’t leave his bed for weeks.
The trial given to Paul was a work of grace to keep him from the sin of pride.
Listen to what Hebrews says: “No discipline seems pleasant at the time, but painful. Later on, however, it produces a harvest of righteousness and peace for those who have been trained by it” (Heb 12:11).
For those who are trained by going through hardship, it produces a harvest of righteousness. Hear this: peace, patience, endurance, love, and joy are fruits of trials. There is a harvest for those who have been trained by pain. Look at the life of any truly godly man or woman, and you will see that godliness has always been marked by trials.
We are trained by persevering through the trial and seeking the Lord and his Word in the midst of it. However, those who are not trained by it often develop strongholds. Hebrews 12:12, 13 says this: “Therefore, strengthen your feeble arms and weak knees. Make level paths for your feet so that the lame may not be disabled, but rather healed” (emphasis mine). Many develop strongholds and addictions by going through trials. It is harder for them to love, harder for them to forgive, or harder for them to have peace. They become “lame” and “disabled.” Only those who are “trained” by the trial, develop the character God wants.
Listen again to what Paul said:
Who comforts us in all our troubles, so that we can comfort those in any trouble with the comfort we ourselves have received from God. For just as the sufferings of Christ flow over into our lives, so also through Christ our comfort overflows. If we are distressed, it is for your comfort and salvation; if we are comforted, it is for your comfort, which produces in you patient endurance of the same sufferings we suffer (emphasis mine).
2 Corinthians 1:4–6
Paul said he had learned that God comforted him in the midst of trouble so he could comfort those in any trouble. There are some Christians, especially young Christians, who struggle with how to comfort somebody in the midst of a failure, a loss, or some depression. This is not their fault, and it is not necessarily a lack of spirituality. Many of them just don’t have the experience of going through trials with God yet. This is where he prepares his counselors.
One of the wonderful promises about this text is that God uses trouble in order to comfort us so we can comfort those who go through “any trouble” (v. 4). This means that my trial with depression is used to help believers who have experienced trials that are different from mine. I don’t necessarily have to experience exactly what they have gone through to comfort them.
In the midst of pain, God creates a reservoir in you. This reservoir allows you to go deeper than you have before. Those of you who are hard-hearted and never cry, God teaches you to cry through pain. He teaches you how to be able to feel others’ heartaches. He teaches you how to better hear God’s voice in times of suffering. All this will enable you, in a special way, to be able to minister to others.
My calling to ministry was also marked by trials. After feeling impressed to go into ministry, I struggled with depression for over a year. But, during this depression God comforted me through his Word. I probably read through the Bible fifteen times in close to a year and a half. When people hear me preach, they will hear a strong emphasis on the importance of Scripture, the importance of daily meditation on the Word of God because that is the way God “comforted me” and I, therefore, comfort others the same way.
It is a mystery, but God brings comfort through the broken. It’s only the broken whom he can pour his precious grace through to minister to others.
What other reasons are trials necessary? The next reason is because it “tests our faith.” We will focus on that in the next section, as it is also a secret to having joy in the midst of trials.
Application Question: What are your thoughts about the concept of God being in control of every trial and him only allowing them if they are necessary?
These have come so that your faith—of greater worth than gold, which perishes even though refined by fire—may be proved genuine and may result in praise, glory and honor when Jesus Christ is revealed (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 1:7
Peter says that trials are used to prove the genuiness of one’s faith. The word proved is used of testing metals through fire. In this passage, faith is both compared and contrasted with gold. Gold is one of the most precious metals because it is one of the most imperishable. It lasts for a very long time. Gold can be passed from generation to generation. The imperishableness of gold is one of the things that make it valuable. If it only lasted for a couple of years, it would be less expensive.
The contrast is that true faith is more precious than gold in that it never perishes. In fact, true faith is indestructible. If faith is genuine, it will last until the revelation of Christ when he comes, and it will result in praise, glory, and honor from God (v. 7).
Trials to our faith, are like fire to a precious metal—the fire tests the genuineness of it. Each metal has a different melting point, and that is one of the ways you can tell if something is really genuine. The metallurgist will put it in the fire and see at what temperature it melts. If it melts early, it is not real. Trials have the same effect on a believer’s faith.
No doubt there have been many miners who found something that looked like gold. It was beautiful, but when they put it into fire, they found out it wasn’t. It melted at a lower temperature. It was not as strong or valuable. Genuine gold will last at high temperatures.
That is similar to genuine faith. However, genuine faith lasts forever, and faith that ultimately falls away from God in the midst of trials is spurious. It is false faith. A lot of times we don’t talk about false faith in church, but it is a reality. In fact, James talks about a faith without works, as “demonic faith.” He says even the demons believe and shudder (Jas 2:19).
How do we know if we have genuine faith? One of the ways we can tell is by our response to trials. Listen to the story of the seed sown upon rocks.
The one who received the seed that fell on rocky places is the man who hears the word and at once receives it with joy. But since he has no root, he lasts only a short time. When trouble or persecution comes because of the word, he quickly falls away (emphasis mine).
Matthew 13:20–21
See, this person was in the church, heard the Word of God, and he responded with joy. In fact, it seems like a very emotional “conversion.” However, this person’s faith was very shallow and didn’t last. Why is that? Maybe the conversion was based on bad teaching? In many of our churches, we call people to faith saying that if you come to Christ, you will be able to hit homeruns, you will be able to make straight A’s, you will never be sick, and you will be wealthy. At times there is an unhealthy form of the gospel taught in the church.
When this person eventually encounters trouble or persecution, they fall away from God and never return. Maybe they were believing God for healing, and it didn’t happen. Maybe they realized following Christ would mean being different, or as with the people in Asia Minor, it meant being persecuted for their faith. This person inevitably falls away from Christ and never returns. His faith was not real, and the trial was meant to demonstrate that. That is one of the blessings of trials; it proves our faith, whether it is real or not.
For many, when they go through a church split or they were harmed by a church leader, they fall away from the faith and never return. This is not true faith. Listen to what John said about those who were in the church but left the church of Ephesus to follow the Gnostic cults.
They went out from us, but they did not really belong to us. For if they had belonged to us, they would have remained with us; but their going showed that none of them belonged to us (emphasis mine).
1 John 2:19
He doesn’t say they lost their salvation or lost faith. He simply says “they did not really belong to us.” They weren’t really saved. He says if they were saved, they would have “remained.”
See, true faith, unlike gold, is imperishable. Gold is valuable in part because of how long it lasts, but gold will eventually fade and corrupt, unlike true faith. True faith will last in the face of trials. It’s one of the ways we can tell if it’s genuine.
Let us remember, how Jesus responded to those who professed salvation in Matt 7:23; he says, “I never knew you.” They were not saved and lost it. No, they were never saved. He never knew them, though they were in the church and served in the church. It was never true faith.
A good example of this is Peter and Judas. They both denied Christ when they were tested through the trial. Peter fell away and came back because he had genuine faith. Judas denied Christ and never returned. Jesus had always said that one of the disciples was unclean and a devil (John 6:70). Judas didn’t have genuine faith.
In the same way, trials are necessary in order to prove the reality of one’s faith.
How do you respond to trials? Does it draw you closer to God, closer to his Word and closer to the people of God? Or, does it pull you away from him, his people, and his will for your life? Trials help us evaluate our faith.
True faith is ultimately indestructible because God keeps it by his power. One of the reasons we can rejoice in trials is because it proves the genuiness of our faith. It proves to us and others that we are part of the kingdom of God (Philip 1:28, 29).
Application Question: What are some ways we can focus on our faith in trials in order to keep our joy?
In this you greatly rejoice, though now for a little while you may have had to suffer grief in all kinds of trials. These have come so that your faith—of greater worth than gold, which perishes even though refined by fire—may be proved genuine and may result in praise, glory and honor when Jesus Christ is revealed (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 1:6–7
What other reasons can we rejoice in trials? We rejoice because trials bring a greater future glory. When it says the trials have come so that our faith “may result in praise, glory and honor when Jesus Christ is revealed,” this seems to be referring to the reality that God will praise you, glorify you, and honor you for your faithfulness in going through trials. Christ taught the same thing. Listen to what he said:
Blessed are you when people insult you, persecute you and falsely say all kinds of evil against you because of me. Rejoice and be glad, because great is your reward in heaven, for in the same way they persecuted the prophets who were before you (emphasis mine).
Matthew 5:11–12
He said, “Rejoice and be glad for great is your reward in heaven.” There is a reward given for suffering. James said the same thing: “Blessed is the man who perseveres under trial, because when he has stood the test, he will receive the crown of life (emphasis mine) that God has promised to those who love him” (Jas 1:12).
Here is a question: does simply going through a trial warrant reward in heaven? No, it’s how we go through the trial. James says blessed, or happy, is the man who perseveres under trial.
We see Israel going through trials in the wilderness, and God disciplined them. They fell away from God, they complained about God, and they were divided. But there is another way to go through trials. It is the way of faith—it is the genuine faith that is tested through the trial. God rewards those who faithfully “persevere.” Listen to a few other texts:
Do not be afraid of what you are about to suffer. I tell you, the devil will put some of you in prison to test you, and you will suffer persecution for ten days. Be faithful, even to the point of death, and I will give you the crown of life (emphasis mine).
Revelation 2:10
Listen to what Christ said: “Be faithful” and you will be rewarded. God will honor those who have been faithful in the way they have persevered through trials. They did not become like the Israelites who murmured, gossiped, became divisive, and ultimately turned away from God. Those who are faithful—meaning that they didn’t quit, meaning that they continued to trust in God and honor him in the midst of trials—will be richly rewarded.
The writer of Hebrews says, “And without faith it is impossible to please God, because anyone who comes to him must believe that he exists and that he rewards those who earnestly seek him (emphasis mine)” (Heb 11:6).
Are you faithfully seeking him in the midst of your trial? God says, “That’s what I’m looking for. I will reward those who have faith in the midst of their trials. I will rejoice over them and honor them. I will give them a crown.” Peter saw this and focused on this in the midst of his trials. He also called these suffering saints to focus on it as well.
This is a wonder. Typically, we honor those who are successful and do great things. This is common in the world. But look at Christianity—we honor and worship a man who died on a cross. This was something shameful in that culture. Who would honor a person who died in an electric chair?
But we see this reality throughout the Scripture. We see the man Job, memorialized in Scripture for his faithfulness in going through trials. God honors him in Scripture and, no doubt, in heaven.
We can rejoice in our trials because those who are faithful will be honored and praised by God. They will be memorialized even as Job was.
Application Question: In what ways should the prospect of future reward and glory encourage us as we face trials? How can we encourage others with this when they are suffering?
Though you have not seen him, you love him; and even though you do not see him now, you believe in him and are filled with an inexpressible and glorious joy, for you are receiving the goal of your faith, the salvation of your souls (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 1:8–9
Peter, in speaking to these Christians, says they are “filled with an inexpressible and glorious joy” because of their love and belief in Christ. How can this bring joy? It brings joy because it is in the midst of the trial that we see Christ and know him more. It is this loving relationship with Christ that allows us to endure and have joy in trial or tribulation.
I cannot help but think about Jacob and Rachel. As you know in that story, Jacob served Laban for seven extra years to receive Rachel. Genesis 29:20 says: “So Jacob served seven years to get Rachel, but they seemed like only a few days to him because of his love for her” (emphasis mine).
It was hard work to serve for her, but it felt like only a few days because of love. Many people have experienced this in the midst of trials. It is the relationships around us that often enable us to endure hard times. There is often a bonding that happens with others while going through hardship together.
Trials can create a tremendous intimacy. Many have experienced this in athletics or the military, as they have gone through both joys and difficulties with those around them. There is a deep intimacy created, which is often hard to replicate apart from the experience of trials.
For the believer, the great thing about trials is that Christ goes through them with us and in the trial we can experience deep intimacy. Christ said, “I will never leave you nor forsake you” (Matt 28:20). He is there, and his presence enables us to get through it, and even experience the sweetest joy. You will find that it is in the fire that your intimacy with Christ becomes the greatest. Ask the three Hebrews who were thrown into the fire in Babylon. While in the fire, they found the Son of God there with them.
Then Nebuchadnezzar the king was astonished, and rose up in haste, and spake, and said unto his counsellors, Did not we cast three men bound into the midst of the fire? They answered and said unto the king, True, O king. He answered and said, Lo, I see four men loose, walking in the midst of the fire, and they have no hurt; and the form of the fourth is like the Son of God (emphasis mine).
Daniel 3:24–25 (KJV)
Our loving relationship with Christ can create some of the greatest joy even in the midst of the fire. How many of us are missing joy in our trials? Maybe we are lacking joy because we are not cultivating this loving relationship with Christ. Listen to what Christ said to the church of Ephesus in Revelations 2:2-4:
I know your deeds, your hard work and your perseverance. I know that you cannot tolerate wicked men, that you have tested those who claim to be apostles but are not, and have found them false. You have persevered and have endured hardships for my name, and have not grown weary. Yet I hold this against you: You have forsaken your first love (emphasis mine).
It is possible to work hard for Christ, persevere through trials, to hate what God hates, and yet still lose our love for Christ. This happened to the church of Ephesus, and it is common for us. When you lose your love for Christ, trials don’t feel like they last only a few days as it was for Jacob working for Rachel. Christianity can become like arduous labor; it can become legalism, and it can steal our joy, if we have the wrong focus.
Many Christians go through trials without joy, because they are not focusing on their loving relationship with Christ. In fact, they have lost their first love like the Ephesians. They have lost it, and instead, are loving other things more than Christ. They love work, friends, TV, hobbies, etc. If you have lost your first love, you cannot have joy in the midst of trials or in the midst of your service for Christ. It will become drudgery. When this happens, the secret is to refocus on your relationship with him.
Are you lacking joy in the midst of your trial? Go back to your first love. This relationship will carry you and give you joy.
Application Question: How do we cultivate our first love again so we can have joy in trials?
“Here I am! I stand at the door and knock. If anyone hears my voice and opens the door, I will come in and eat with him, and he with me” (Rev 3:20).
Jesus said, “For where two or three come together in my name, there am I with them” (Matt 18:20). Though this was originally given in the context of church discipline, we can be sure that this is true whenever God’s people gather together for religious purposes.1 Christ is present wherever his people gather for the purpose of worshiping, honoring, and serving the Lord.
“If you obey my commands, you will remain in my love (emphasis mine), just as I have obeyed my Father’s commands and remain in his love” (John 15:10).
And he took bread, gave thanks and broke it, and gave it to them, saying, “This is my body given for you; do this in remembrance of me” (emphasis mine).
Luke 22:19
How can we have joy in the midst of trials?
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
Copyright 2014 Gregory Brown
Unless otherwise noted, the primary Scriptures used are taken from the Holy Bible, New International Version ®, Copyright © 1973, 1978, 1984 by International Bible Society. Used by permission of Zondervan Publishing House. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (ESV) are from The Holy Bible, English Standard Version® (ESV®) Copyright © 2001 by Crossway, a publishing ministry of Good News Publishers. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (NLT) are taken from the Holy Bible, New Living Translation, copyright © 1996, 2004, 2007 by Tyndale House Foundation. Used by permission of Tyndale House Publishers, Inc., Carol Stream, Illinois 60188. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked KJV are from the King James Version of the Bible.
1 Ryle, J. C. (1993). Matthew (164). Wheaton, IL: Crossway Books.
Concerning this salvation, the prophets, who spoke of the grace that was to come to you, searched intently and with the greatest care, trying to find out the time and circumstances to which the Spirit of Christ in them was pointing when he predicted the sufferings of Christ and the glories that would follow. It was revealed to them that they were not serving themselves but you, when they spoke of the things that have now been told you by those who have preached the gospel to you by the Holy Spirit sent from heaven. Even angels long to look into these things.
1 Peter 1:10–12
Application Question: What things bring you the greatest joy in life?
Peter writes to believers who are being persecuted in Asia Minor, which is current-day Turkey. They were being persecuted for their faith. Some wives were married to husbands who would not respond to the gospel, and they needed to be encouraged.
Peter starts off his letter encouraging these suffering saints with praise to God for their salvation (1 Pet 1:3). He then goes on and talks about what makes it so great. We have a living hope and the new birth. We are being protected for this salvation by God. We have an inheritance that will not fade (1 Pet 1:3–6). Peter writes to them about the greatness of their salvation in order to encourage them and bring them joy in the midst of suffering.
Most people find their joy from family, friends, career, or hobbies, but when family is sick or when there are problems at work, they lose their joy. No doubt, many among these congregations had lost their joy as well since the world around them was falling apart. The greatest joy in our life should be Christ, and the salvation we have received from him. It is from this relationship and the benefits of salvation that we can have enduring joy.
In this passage, Peter wants the Christians to refocus on how great their salvation is so they can have joy and persevere. He starts off with “concerning this salvation,” calling them to remember things they already knew so they can again stand in awe.
Similarly, there are some truths that we already know about our salvation that can help us restore our joy even in midst of trials. In this lesson we will see eight truths about the greatness of our salvation.
Big Question: What does Peter teach us about the greatness of our salvation that should help us have joy in our salvation and encourage us in the midst of our trials?
Concerning this salvation, the prophets, who spoke of the grace that was to come to you.
1 Peter 1:10
The first thing that makes salvation great is the fact that it is a work of God’s sovereign grace.
Interpretation Question: What is saving grace?
Salvation is not something we deserve because of our good works but is something given as a work of unmerited favor from God. We see this in Ephesians 2:8–9: “For it is by grace you have been saved, through faith—and this not from yourselves, it is the gift of God—not by works, so that no one can boast” (emphasis mine).
Romans 5:8 reads: “But God demonstrates his own love for us in this: While we were still sinners, Christ died for us” (emphasis mine). This truth makes our salvation even more wonderful. It’s in spite of us and based on God’s grace that we have received salvation.
Interpretation Question: Peter said this “grace” was spoken of by prophets about how it would eventually come to us. Does this mean that people in the Old Testament did not experience grace (v. 10)?
The Old Testament saints did experience God’s grace, but they did not fully understand it as we do today. Scripture says the benefits of Christ’s cross were applied to their sins as well. But they did not fully understand the unmerited favor they were receiving from God. God dealt with them in forbearance on the basis of the sacrifice that would come for their sins. They were looking forward to Christ as pictured through the sacrifices. Listen to Romans 3:25–26,
God presented him as a sacrifice of atonement, through faith in his blood. He did this to demonstrate his justice, because in his forbearance he had left the sins committed beforehand unpunished—he did it to demonstrate his justice at the present time, so as to be just and the one who justifies those who have faith in Jesus.
This shows the application of Christ’s blood. It applies to those who by faith have followed God since the beginning of the world. We see God accrediting righteousness to Abraham because of his faith as mentioned in James 2:23: “And the scripture was fulfilled that says, ‘Abraham believed God, and it was credited to him as righteousness,’ and he was called God’s friend.”
Abraham was saved by grace. God accredited the righteousness of Christ to his account on the basis of the future grace that we have received. Yet, Abraham did not fully understand why this grace was applied to his life. He did not have a full understanding of the coming Messiah and his future death for the sins of the world.
Application Question: How should the fact that our salvation is based on grace affect us?
He chose the lowly things of this world and the despised things—and the things that are not—to nullify the things that are, so that no one may boast before him. It is because of him that you are in Christ Jesus, who has become for us wisdom from God—that is, our righteousness, holiness and redemption. Therefore, as it is written: “Let him who boasts boast in the Lord”(emphasis mine).
1 Corinthians 1:28–31
God’s amazing grace should draw us to worship him and boast only in him.
Many people, though saved by grace, still relate to God on the basis of their works. For some people, if they read their Bible or went to church, then they feel like they can approach God or relate to him. When they fail, they feel unworthy to go to church or read their Bibles. They relate to God based on their works, and therefore, Satan continually discourages them when they fail or tempts them to pride when they succeed. When we understand that we are saved by grace and Christ is the sole basis of our relationship to the Father, it should encourage us when we fail and help us remain humble when we succeed.
Look at how Paul rebukes the Galatians who were trying to relate to God based on law and legalism. “Are you so foolish? After beginning with the Spirit, are you now trying to attain your goal by human effort” (Gal 3:3)?
Understanding the grace given in salvation should make us joyful. We didn’t deserve it; it came from God on the basis of his mercy and grace. This should give us joy. Amazing grace should make us rejoice even in suffering!
Application Question: What ways are you tempted to still relate to God based on works instead of grace?
To which the Spirit of Christ in them was pointing when he predicted the sufferings of Christ and the glories that would follow. It was revealed to them that they were not serving themselves but you (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 1:11
What other ways was Peter calling these Christians to remember the greatness of their salvation? We see the greatness of it in that Christ suffered to bring us this salvation.
One of the qualities of something that many times makes it special is its cost. We are very protective over a house, a car or electronics because of how expensive they are. There is a great cost. In the same way, one of the things that make our salvation so great is its tremendous cost. It cost God his Son and it cost Christ tremendous pain and suffering. He bore the wrath of God on the cross. We see the afflictions and suffering of Christ clearly in Isaiah 53:3–5,
He was despised and rejected by men, a man of sorrows, and familiar with suffering. Like one from whom men hide their faces he was despised, and we esteemed him not. Surely he took up our infirmities and carried our sorrows, yet we considered him stricken by God, smitten by him, and afflicted. But he was pierced for our transgressions, he was crushed for our iniquities; the punishment that brought us peace was upon him, and by his wounds we are healed.
It is no surprise that when Peter is trying to encourage suffering saints, he points out that Christ was prophesied to suffer and receive glory after. We can be sure Peter’s mention of the Savior’s sufferings was strategic to encourage the saints.
In essence, these words show us that the prophets were given a particular insight into salvation’s mystery—that the Christ would be a suffering Christ—and that only after suffering would he be given “subsequent” glories. For the typical first–century religious Jew, this thought was simply unacceptable. They wanted a Christ of glory. They had no time for a Messiah given over to suffering. Yet Peter’s early readers had been saved by just such a gospel. For the discouraged believer in Peter’s audience, this reminder would have been greatly encouraging. The life they were living, filled as it was with trials and difficulties, mirrored the life of the Messiah, in whom they had put their trust.1
This is very important to remember. Our Lord suffered on this earth and now has glory in heaven. This should help us persevere in our trials. Look at what the writer of Hebrews said:
Let us fix our eyes on Jesus, the author and perfecter of our faith, who for the joy set before him endured the cross, scorning its shame, and sat down at the right hand of the throne of God. Consider him who endured such opposition from sinful men, so that you will not grow weary and lose heart. In your struggle against sin, you have not yet resisted to the point of shedding your blood (emphasis mine).
Hebrews 12:2–4
We should consider Christ’s sufferings as we suffer. The writer of Hebrews says we should consider him so that we will not grow weary and lose heart. We must focus on the sufferings of Christ and also the glory that followed Christ as he sat down at the right hand of God (v. 2). Our salvation is great because of its tremendous cost, the sufferings of Christ.
Application Question: In what ways do you find encouragement in suffering by looking or “fixing your eyes” on Christ?
To which the Spirit of Christ in them was pointing when he predicted the sufferings of Christ and the glories that would follow. It was revealed to them that they were not serving themselves but you (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 1:11-12
Another thing that makes our salvation great is the fact that it is the fulfillment of many biblical prophecies. The first prophecy in the Bible predicted Christ’s sufferings and his glory. Look at Genesis 3:15: “And I will put enmity between you and the woman, and between your offspring and hers; he will crush your head, and you will strike his heel.”
The woman would have an offspring that would be bitten by the serpent and this offspring would crush the serpent’s head. There has only been one seed of the woman throughout history and that is Christ. When a child is born, he or she comes from the man’s seed. But, Christ was the woman’s seed because he came through a virgin birth. His flesh wound was his death on the cross. His sufferings were predicted from the beginning of time. However, Christ crushed the head of the serpent, Satan, at his resurrection and he will complete the work at his second coming (Rev 20:10).
The prophecies fulfilled in Christ’s suffering and subsequent glories are seen throughout the Old Testament. In fact, there were twenty-nine prophecies fulfilled in one day, the day of Christ’s death. Let’s look at a few:
Now as we look at this list, we must say, “Wow! That is pretty convincing.” If Jesus fulfilled all those prophecies, he must be the Son of God—he must be the seed that everybody was waiting for.
What is the probability that a person would fulfill only eight of these prophecies? Professor Peter W. Stoner states that the probability of just 8 prophecies being fulfilled in one person is 1 x 10 17th. That is 100,000,000,000,000,000.
It has been illustrated like this: if you take 1 x 1017 silver dollars and placed them over Texas (the second largest US state), you would not only cover all of Texas but would have a coin pile two feet deep. If you blindfolded yourself, took one of the coins and threw it back into the pile, and walked from the beginning of Texas, stopping only once to find that coin, that is the chance that one person would fulfill only eight of these prophecies, let alone the sixty major prophecies fulfilled in Jesus. This again shows the greatness of our salvation. It is the fulfillment of many prophecies given in the Old Testament.
Application Question: What applications can we take from these prophecies about Christ’s sufferings?
It reminds us of the accuracy of Scripture and that we can trust it. God fulfilled his prophecies “to the letter” concerning Christ. We can trust them for our lives, and we can trust them specifically as we look forward to the glories that will come with Christ at his second coming. Listen to what Paul said about Scripture:
All Scripture is God–breathed and is useful for teaching, rebuking, correcting and training in righteousness, so that the man of God may be thoroughly equipped for every good work (emphasis mine).
2 Timothy 3:16–17
Because Scripture is God’s breath, we can be sure it is accurate and trustworthy for God cannot tell a lie (Titus 1:2).
One of the reasons our salvation is great, is because it was prophesied from the beginning of time. It is the fulfillment of many Old Testament prophecies. We now are walking in the fulfillment of them.
Application Question: Do you think fulfilled prophecy is a great witnessing tool? Why or why not? How can you use it more affectively in your ministry?
Searched intently and with the greatest care, trying to find out the time and circumstances to which the Spirit of Christ in them was pointing when he predicted the sufferings of Christ and the glories that would follow (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 1:10-11
Observation Question: What ways does Peter describe the labor of these prophets in seeking to understand the prophecies about Christ in 1 Peter 1:10-11?
1. They tried to understand the time (v. 11) when the Messiah would come.
2. They tried to understand the circumstances, or person, in which he would come (what person or time, as in the NASB).
We only labor to understand important things. The prophets labored because the knowledge of this saving grace was so special, and it should be special to us as well. We get a hint of how draining the prophetic work was through the words of Daniel. Of the sufferings he had to go through, he writes:
My spirit within me was anxious, and the visions of my head alarmed me (Daniel 7:15). And I, Daniel, was overcome and lay sick for some days. Then I rose and went about the king’s business, but I was appalled by the vision and did not understand it (8:27). When he had spoken to me according to these words, I turned my face toward the ground and was mute. And behold, one in the likeness of the children of man touched my lips. Then I opened my mouth and spoke. I said to him who stood before me, “O my lord, by reason of the vision pains have come upon me, and I retain no strength. How can my lord’s servant talk with my lord? For now no strength remains in me, and no breadth is left in me” (10:15–17).2
The prophets labored to understand God’s Word, even becoming sick and worn out in the midst of these visions. Listen to what Christ said in Matthew 13:17: “For I tell you the truth, many prophets and righteous men longed to see what you see but did not see it, and to hear what you hear but did not hear it” (emphasis mine).
Application Question: What applications can we take from the prophet’s labor in seeking to understand prophecy?
1. It reminds us of our need to labor hard and search the Scripture intently to understand it as well.
Peter said they “searched intently and with the greatest care.” They studied Scripture looking forward to much of what we have experienced. Yet, we find ourselves often less enthusiastic than them, in our pursuit of truth. Look at what Paul told Timothy: “Do your best to present (emphasis mine) yourself to God as one approved, a workman who does not need to be ashamed and who correctly handles the word of truth” (2 Tim 2:15).
We must do our best as well. We must labor to understand Scripture. That is an application we can take from the zeal of the prophets.
2. It should encourage us to study prophecy specifically.
No doubt, many in those times had wrong ideas of this coming Messiah, which eventually affected their reception of him. Some saw only his coming as a conqueror and missed his sufferings. Some did not study prophecy at all and were simply not ready to receive Christ at his coming.
Let us take an application from this that the study of prophecy is important. Often people neglect the study of prophecy, specifically end-time prophecy, saying it’s too difficult or too controversial. However, the all-wise Father has still chosen to give us these teachings. He deems them important for our sanctification and preparation for the second coming of Christ.
Let us never think they are not important to study. No, they are important, and that’s why Satan works so hard to bring division or frustration over them. He realizes that in the same way a faulty understanding, or lack of understanding, of prophecy negatively affected Israel’s readiness for the coming Messiah, a lack of understanding also will negatively affect us in being prepared to receive his second coming.
Our salvation is great, and that is shown in how the prophets devoted their lives to studying and understanding its coming through the Messiah. We should devote our lives to studying and understanding it as well.
Application Question: What ways is God calling you to search the Scripture intently in order to know him more? What are some practical ways you can implement this discipline?
It was revealed to them that they were not serving themselves but you, when they spoke of the things that have now been told you by those who have preached the gospel to you by the Holy Spirit sent from heaven (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 1:12
Today people are really big into social media. Everybody has a Facebook or Twitter. There are people who constantly post on YouTube. If something posted does really well, it could have thousands of hits. A person who is really well-known on Facebook or Twitter might have thousands of friends. What these “hits” and “friends” indicate is popularity. Some videos with humble beginnings actually get world-wide acclaim.
Similarly, this is something that makes this gospel so special. It was revealed to a small group of people by the Holy Spirit but now is being preached everywhere around the world. God sent the Holy Spirit to the apostles to reveal it and to the preachers to proclaim it to all who would listen. Listen to what Paul said about this gospel:
In reading this, then, you will be able to understand my insight into the mystery of Christ, which was not made known to men in other generations as it has now been revealed by the Spirit to God’s holy apostles and prophets. This mystery is that through the gospel the Gentiles are heirs together with Israel, members together of one body, and sharers together in the promise in Christ Jesus. I became a servant of this gospel by the gift of God’s grace given me through the working of his power (emphasis mine).
Ephesians 3:4–7
The apostles and prophets were the original recipients of the gospel and its messengers. The word apostle actually means “sent one.” They were sent all over the world to preach the gospel to people, and it reached those in the Roman Empire. No doubt, there is a sense in which 1 Peter 1:12 also refers to other missionaries and teachers teaching the gospel through the Holy Spirit.
One of the things that makes this gospel great, is its worldwide acclaim. It has been preached all around the world and still is being preached. Romans 10:15 says: “How beautiful are the feet of those who bring good news!”
Application Question: How is God calling you to share in the spreading of this great gospel? Whose salvation are you praying for at this time?
It was revealed to them that they were not serving themselves but you, when they spoke of the things that have now been told you by those who have preached the gospel to you by the Holy Spirit sent from heaven (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 1:12
In this passage, Peter says the gospel was preached to “you.” One of the greatest things about salvation is the miracle of us hearing the gospel. Many of us have grown up in Christian homes or with great exposure to Christianity. However, many have not. It is a tremendous work of grace that we have been exposed to this wonderful message that saved our souls. Because of our exposure, many of us have lost the awe of this reality, and maybe that had happened to these Christians in Asia Minor who were scattered. Thus he reminds them that this great message had been preached to them.
I remember hearing the story about a Chinese lady who had just heard the gospel and accepted Christ. She asked the missionary, “How long have you known about this gospel?” The missionary shrugged and said, “I was taught it as a kid.” The Chinese lady responded, “How come we are just now hearing about this?”
Let us not forget how great this salvation really is and how great it is that we have been exposed to this message by God’s sovereign grace.
Application Question: How should we respond to this sobering reality of how fortunate we are to have heard the gospel?
1. It reminds us of how thankful we should be for hearing the gospel. Not everybody has heard it. I think we also should be grateful to those who specifically shared it with us.
2. It reminds us of our need to share the gospel. When something is really great news, you want to share it with others. The apostles and preachers went all over the world sharing this good news through the power of the Holy Spirit. We must seek to do the same.
When we remember how we heard the gospel and how it is being spread around the world, it should give us joy.
Application Question: How did you first hear and receive the gospel?
It was revealed to them that they were not serving themselves but you, when they spoke of the things that have now been told you by those who have preached the gospel to you by the Holy Spirit sent from heaven (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 1:12
Peter says this gospel is great not only because it is being preached everywhere by apostles and ministers, but it is great because it came through the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit is the author of this gospel. Listen to what Paul said about the gospel:
I want you to know, brothers, that the gospel I preached is not something that man made up. I did not receive it from any man, nor was I taught it; rather, I received it by revelation from Jesus Christ (emphasis mine).
Galatians 1:11–12
The gospel was given to the apostles through the Holy Spirit, who was sent by Christ. This makes the message of the gospel great, and therefore, salvation great. It does not come from man but from God.
Application Question: What applications can we take from the fact that the gospel came through the Holy Spirit?
This reminds us of the certainty of our salvation since it is not a gospel of men but one that came through the Holy Spirit.
Religion comes from men. That is why when we look at the religions of the world, we see things that largely reflect man’s nature. In ancient Greek religions, the gods made war, came down and had sex with women, were jealous and power hungry. Religion reflects man, but the gospel reflects God and his work of grace. No other religion has a savior. All religions show man working for their salvation. This is the gospel.
Peter says the “Spirit of Christ” prophesied through the prophets and the Holy Spirit through the apostles (1 Pet 1:10-12). It reminds us that these truths about our salvation were not given by man. It was Christ, through the Holy Spirit, working through prophets to teach us the Word of God (2 Tim 3:16). Look what Peter says in his second epistle:
Above all, you must understand that no prophecy of Scripture came about by the prophet’s own interpretation. For prophecy never had its origin in the will of man, but men spoke from God as they were carried along by the Holy Spirit (emphasis mine).
2 Peter 1:20–21
This also is a tremendous comfort in the midst of persecution and trials. We can stand in the midst of persecution or trials because our salvation is real. The message comes from the Holy Spirit. We can trust and put our faith in it; even if we die, we will go to heaven. This reality should comfort the believer.
Even angels long to look into these things.
1 Peter 1:12
This salvation is great because even angels desire to look into it. It was not only the labor of prophets, the endeavor of preachers, but also the focus of angels. In what way?
The word long in the Greek means “an intense desire to know something”—it is not a whimsical thought but an intense desire. The word look means to “stretch one’s head forward” or “to bend down.” It was used of Mary stooping down to look into Christ’s tomb (John 20:11). These words show the strong interest that angels have in understanding the experience of our salvation.
In the same way that believers stand in awe of such realities as the angel’s communion with God and the doctrine of the Trinity, angels stand in awe of the grace in our salvation. Look at what Paul says in Ephesians:
His intent was that now, through the church, the manifold wisdom of God should be made known to the rulers and authorities in the heavenly realms, according to his eternal purpose which he accomplished in Christ Jesus our Lord (emphasis mine).
Ephesians 3:10–11
It has been said that when the original angels fell, God gave no grace but only justice. He judged them by kicking them out of heaven. Therefore, the angels never knew God’s grace but only his justice. However, with man, God chose to not only give them justice but also grace. Therefore, the angels stand in awe at an experience they have never had. No doubt, this is not just a fascination, but a desire to know God more so they can more fully worship him, which is their primary reason for existence. In fact, Scripture declares this is one of the reasons God chose to save man, in order to show his grace in the coming ages (Eph 2:7).
Made us alive with Christ even when we were dead in transgressions—it is by grace you have been saved. And God raised us up with Christ and seated us with him in the heavenly realms in Christ Jesus, in order that in the coming ages he might show the incomparable riches of his grace, expressed in his kindness to us in Christ Jesus (emphasis mine).
Ephesians 2:5–7
Maybe this makes Satan a little angrier at man. David himself said, “What is man that you are mindful of him?” Why does God choose to give grace to one and not to another? For this reason, the angels stand in awe.
Application Question: What applications or encouragements can we take from the reality of the angels looking at the mystery of the gospel?
It again reminds us of the grace we have received and our need to worship God. God did not give the angels grace but justice. We cannot but respond as the psalmist:
What is man that you are mindful of him, the son of man that you care for him? You made him a little lower than the heavenly beings and crowned him with glory and honor. You made him ruler over the works of your hands; you put everything under his feet.
Psalms 8:4–6
Why is our salvation so great and why should we be encouraged from it during suffering?
Listen to what one commentator said:
“Surprise!” says Peter. “This is how much God cares for you.” I can almost hear the shouts of joy rolling across the rugged topography of Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, and Bithynia. This is amazing love. Ancient prophets, itinerant preachers, and exalted angels have for ages stood in service to this salvation that has come to us! The fullness of your salvation has been the joyful business of God’s servants over the centuries.
Knowing this, I hope you have a surge of spiritual fortitude to remain faithful wherever God has placed you. Hearts were made to rise in worship. And looking ahead, our minds are to be made ready for action.3
Our salvation is great and should encourage us even in suffering because
Remember how special this salvation is and let us have joy in the midst of our suffering.
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
Copyright 2014 Gregory Brown
Unless otherwise noted, the primary Scriptures used are taken from the Holy Bible, New International Version ®, Copyright © 1973, 1978, 1984 by International Bible Society. Used by permission of Zondervan Publishing House. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (ESV) are from The Holy Bible, English Standard Version® (ESV®) Copyright © 2001 by Crossway, a publishing ministry of Good News Publishers. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (NLT) are taken from the Holy Bible, New Living Translation, copyright © 1996, 2004, 2007 by Tyndale House Foundation. Used by permission of Tyndale House Publishers, Inc., Carol Stream, Illinois 60188. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked KJV are from the King James Version of the Bible.
1 Helm, D. R. (2008). 1 & 2 Peter and Jude: Sharing Christ’s sufferings. Preaching the Word (50). Wheaton, IL: Crossway Books.
2 Helm, D. R. (2008). 1 & 2 Peter and Jude: Sharing Christ’s sufferings. Preaching the Word (50–51). Wheaton, IL: Crossway Books.
3 Helm, D. R. (2008). 1 & 2 Peter and Jude: Sharing Christ’s sufferings. Preaching the Word (53). Wheaton, IL: Crossway Books.
Therefore, prepare your minds for action; be self-controlled; set your hope fully on the grace to be given you when Jesus Christ is revealed. As obedient children, do not conform to the evil desires you had when you lived in ignorance. But just as he who called you is holy, so be holy in all you do; for it is written: “Be holy, because I am holy.”
1 Peter 1:13–16
Big Question: What are the Christian’s duties in response to our great salvation as seen in 1 Peter 1:13–16?
Many think salvation is just about heaven and it doesn’t affect life now. However, this is not true. Our salvation should affect us tremendously.
In these verses, Peter moves to the imperative mode. He leaves describing and explaining our salvation to sharing the Christian’s duty in response to it by giving commands. What is the Christian’s duty?
Therefore, prepare your minds for action.
1 Peter 1:13
Prepare literally means “gird up” and can refer to tightening a belt, cinching up a cord or rope, or tying something down in preparation for a certain action. In ancient times, this concept referred to the gathering up of one’s robe (Ex. 12:11; 1 Kings 18:46; 2 Kings 4:29; 9:1; Jer. 1:17). If a person wanted to move quickly and easily, often he would pull the corners of his robe up through his belt or sash to tie those corners in place. Peter metaphorically applies this process to the mind.1
The fact that Peter applies this concept to the mind, means that it is in the mind, or the way a person thinks, that is especially important in serving God. It also means that it is through the mind that a person is often tripped up and kept from fulfilling their calling in Christ.
Peter shows us the importance of the believer’s thought life in serving God. Certainly, we see this emphasized throughout Scripture. Christ taught that adultery first happened in one’s mind in Matthew 5:28. He also talked about anger being the seed that brings forth murder (Matt 5:22). In fact, we commonly see Paul focusing on the way a person thinks.
Since, then, you have been raised with Christ, set your hearts on things above, where Christ is seated at the right hand of God. Set your minds on things above, not on earthly things.
Colossians 3:1–2
Do not be conformed to this world but be transformed by the renewing of your mind.
Romans 12:2
Application Question: What are some common ways we can get tripped up in our spiritual life by how we think?
One of the most common ways I find myself being tripped up in my spiritual life, which hinders my effectiveness, is being too future-oriented. I have learned this both biblically and experientially. I can get on my computer and start thinking about further education, future ministries, or writing books, and it steals my mind, steals my sleep, and steals my meditation from God. Now there is a place for all these things, but when it creates “anxiety,” it leads me into sin.
Consider some of these texts.
Anxiety in the heart of man brings depression.
Proverbs 12:25
The one who received the seed that fell among the thorns is the man who hears the word, but the worries of this life and the deceitfulness of wealth choke it, making it unfruitful.
Matthew 13:22 (emphasis mine)
The anxious person will find himself depressed. But even worse than that, Christ taught that an ungirded mind would choke the Word of God and keep it from ever producing fruit or truly saving someone. The duty of a Christian is to gird his mind because worry and anxiety brings depression and also keeps God’s Word from producing fruit in our lives.
This seems to be a special ministry of the enemy. Devil actually means “accuser or slanderer.” He will commonly bring accusing thoughts about God, others and even yourself. He will slander your works and motivation in order to deter you from serving God. This often leads to depression or apathy. It will make a person want to give up and sometimes leave the faith. Listen to what Paul said: “Therefore, there is now no condemnation (emphasis mine) for those who are in Christ Jesus” (Rom 8:1).
The believer must understand that because of our new relationship to God, Satan has no rights to accuse us in regards to our salvation. Our flesh has no rights and neither do other people. We must understand this in order to gird our minds and protect ourselves. Listen to what Paul said:
Who will bring any charge against those whom God has chosen? It is God who justifies. Who is he that condemns? Christ Jesus, who died—more than that, who was raised to life—is at the right hand of God and is also interceding for us (emphasis mine).
Romans 8:33–34
Paul says no one can condemn us because God has justified us. He has made us as though, we had never sinned. He can do this because Christ died, was raised from the dead, and now intercedes for us at the right hand of God. When we truly understand this truth, it will help us gird our minds from accusations.
If you are a person whose mind is always looking at others instead of Christ, you have a mind that is being tripped up. This will create pride, or it will create insecurity or despair. Listen to Paul:
We do not dare to classify or compare ourselves with some who commend themselves. When they measure themselves by themselves and compare themselves with themselves, they are not wise.
2 Corinthians 10:12
We also may get a picture of this in 1 Corinthians 12 when Paul describes the church as a body. Listen to what some Christians may say:
If the foot should say, “Because I am not a hand, I do not belong to the body,” it would not for that reason cease to be part of the body. And if the ear should say, “Because I am not an eye, I do not belong to the body,” it would not for that reason cease to be part of the body. If the whole body were an eye, where would the sense of hearing be? If the whole body were an ear, where would the sense of smell be (emphasis mine)?
1 Corinthians 12:15–17
It is clear that some people in the church look around at others’ gifts, their ability to sing, their ability to preach or pray, and they say I am not important. They discourage themselves by looking at others and their gifts. But they forget that they have a role in the body as well and each part depends on one another.
Understanding the importance of every part of the body will help keep you from discouragement or insecurity. This will help you have a girded mind so you won’t be tripped up as you see what God is doing through others.
Another common way Christians are kept from serving God is the fear of man and worrying about what others think. Look at what Solomon said: “Fear of man will prove to be a snare, but whoever trusts in the LORD is kept safe” (Prov 29:25).
This is important to hear because many Christians are not serving God because they have a fear of others’ opinions or of ruining their reputation. Their fearful thoughts keep them from fully serving God.
Interpretation Question: How do we gird our minds up? What should we do in order to practice this?
What trips you up?
Jesus said in Matthew 5:29 and 30 that if your right eye offends you, pluck it out; if your right hand offends you, cut it off. The hand obviously is referring to what one does, but the eye not only refers to what one sees but what one thinks about because the eye is the door to the mind. In order to cut something off, we must first recognize what is tripping us up.
If there is something that offends you when you think or meditate on it, or something that causes you to sin, we must first recognize it. That is the first step. One of the only good things about a stumble or some failure is that we can look back at it and learn how to never let it happen again. Like Christ taught, we must find out what is causing us to sin and cut it off (Matt 5:29).
For some, it is insecurity. They are insecure about their body image, and looking at certain magazines that depict what the world would call a “perfect body” brings them down. For others, it is the future. When they watch the news, they get really discouraged about the economy and their future. For some, it is the fear of man. We think about parents or friends and their expectations, and it keeps us from following God.
We must look intently at and recognize what is causing us to stumble. Sometimes, we may need the help of others in order to do this. We need pastors, mentors, small-group leaders in helping us properly evaluate our thoughts through a biblical grid. There is safety in the multitude of counselors (Prov 24:6 KJV).
The weapons we fight with are not the weapons of the world. On the contrary, they have divine power to demolish strongholds. We demolish arguments and every pretension that sets itself up against the knowledge of God, and we take captive every thought to make it obedient to Christ (emphasis mine).
2 Corinthians 10:4–5
Interpretation Question: What does it mean to take a thought captive and how do we practice this?
It means to stop a thought that is causing us harm or could result in causing others harm. We need to stop it right in its tracks and submit it to Christ. Some mindsets need to be demolished because they are demonic in nature.
a) Believers take thoughts captive by confronting thoughts with Scripture as Christ did when the enemy attacked him in the wilderness (Matt 4:3–4). We confront lust with Scripture, anxiety with Scripture, and we choose not to think on it anymore.
b) Believers take thoughts captive by prayer.
What other ways do we practice girding our mind?
3. Believers must not only confront sin with Scripture but continually saturate their mind with Scripture in order for it to be girded.
This is the picture Paul uses in the spiritual warfare text. Look at what he says: “Stand therefore, having your loins girt about with truth” (Eph 6:14 KJV).
It’s the same analogy. You are prepared to fight, prepared to serve, when your mind is filled with Scripture and it is Scripture that sets you free from the lies so you can serve. Look at these texts:
Do not conform any longer to the pattern of this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind. Then you will be able to test and approve what God’s will is—his good, pleasing and perfect will.
Romans 12:2
Finally, brothers, whatever is true, whatever is noble, whatever is right, whatever is pure, whatever is lovely, whatever is admirable—if anything is excellent or praiseworthy—think about such things. Whatever you have learned or received or heard from me, or seen in me—put it into practice. And the God of peace will be with you.
Philippians 4:8–9
It’s the Word of God that sets us free from the mindsets we have been conformed into by the world culture. There are many Christians who are kept from serving and doing what God has called them to do because of the way that culture has trained them. They are trying to fit into the world and be accepted by the world, instead of being what God has called them to be.
Peter speaks to each one of us and says, “Gird your mind.” Get rid of all that excess baggage you have picked up in the world. Get rid of all those lies that are guiding your life. They tell us, we must go here, we must do this, and we must be that in order to be a success. But Christ says the first will be last and the last will be first. The way down is the way up. He who wants to be great, must be the servant of all.
For many Christians, in order for them to be free to serve God, they must first wage a battle to be set free from all the previous teaching that they have been “conformed to.” The believer’s duty after salvation is to gird their mind.
What have you been conformed to? What has the world taught you that has been tripping you up? Is it the teaching of what beauty is, you must look like this and look like that? God says it’s the gentle and quiet spirit that is beautiful before the Lord (1 Pet 3:1–7). It is the character of a person that makes them beautiful. Are you caught in comparing yourself to others? Are you always looking around? Gird up your mind.
Application Question: What ways does the enemy trip you up in your mind, and how will you practice preparing mentally for action?
Therefore, prepare your minds for action; be self-controlled.
1 Peter 13–16
What’s the next thing we should do in response to salvation? Peter says we must be self-controlled or it can be translated sober.
Interpretation Question: What does Peter mean by being “self-controlled” or “sober?” Why is this important and how do we apply this to our lives?
The word that Peter uses here has several meanings:
Because we are saved, we must be free of spiritual intoxicants. Listen to how Paul describes a believer who is living for the world.
Those who oppose him he must gently instruct, in the hope that God will grant them repentance leading them to a knowledge of the truth, and that they will come to their senses and escape from the trap of the devil, who has taken them captive to do his will (emphasis mine).
2 Timothy 2:25–26
What analogy is Paul using of the person trapped by the devil? He is using the picture of Satan being a hunter, and one of the ways he traps Christians into doing his will is by “intoxicating” them. He drugs them so that they do his will. That’s why it says “come to their senses.”
There are many Christians trapped because of spiritual intoxicants. We see this picture with the prodigal son to some extent (Luke 15). He was in the pig pen. He had left his father’s house because he loved the things of this world, and in the midst of the pig pen, it says he came to his senses (v. 17). He was thinking crazy thoughts; he was drugged with the allure of the world and the things of this life.
There are a lot of Christians who are not spiritually sober. They are drugged with all the things of this world, and it keeps them from living for Christ. This is what John says about the things of this world: “If anyone loves the world and the things of this world the love of the Father is not in him” (1 John 2:15).
Satan uses the things of this world and sin to draw believers away from the love of God. Many of them find themselves like the prodigal son and one day they wake up and say, “What am I doing here? “Why am I so far away from the father’s house?”
We must stay free from spiritual intoxicants and everything that would create apathy to the things of God. This includes false doctrine and any type of sin. Sexual immorality and materialism are particularly potent. They can intoxicate us and keep us from living as God has called us to.
A person who is intoxicated can’t drive properly, and it is the same for Christians with spiritual intoxicants. Many Christians are swerving on the roads and getting into accidents. But what makes this common scenario even worse, is that people who are intoxicated often hurt other people in the process. It’s the same with Christians who are “under the influence.”
Because we are saved we must be free of physical intoxicants. What does this mean?
“Be sober” no doubt refers to not only spiritual intoxicants like sin, but also physical intoxicants. This is a call to be free of addictions to cigarettes, alcohol, and drugs. Scripture commonly calls Christians to live a sober life. Look at what Paul says in Ephesians 5:18: “Do not get drunk on wine, which leads to debauchery. Instead, be filled with the Spirit.”
I watch many Christian kids who, instead of being controlled by the Spirit, are controlled by some drug. They can’t go too long without having it. “I’ve got to have a smoke,” “I’ve got to have alcohol,” or “I’ve got to have caffeine.”
Listen, if you’re a Christian like that, you are a Christian who makes Satan happy. The enemy is content to control people indirectly through another influence. That is his plan through the entire world system. He wants to control people and keep them from submission to God and his will for their lives.
Peter says because you are saved, don’t give yourself over to the slavery of some intoxicant. Scripture says be sober and instead be controlled by the Holy Spirit. For the believer, you are allowed to only have one master, and that is Christ. You cannot have two or three (Matt 6:24).
It also important to be sober because the enemy is seeking to devour you, and he will use whatever doors you give him. “Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour” (1 Pet 5:8 KJV).
It should also be noted that the word sorcery or magic in the Bible comes from the word pharmakea, where we get the word pharmacy (Rev 18:23). Commonly, witches, or those who were worshiping other gods, would use drugs in order to open themselves up to be controlled by demons. No doubt, this was in Peter’s mind when he called the Christian to be sober. The ancient society would have understood this command because this type of idolatry was happening all around them.
Does this still happen today? Is it any surprise that in most heinous crimes there are drugs involved? I have no doubt that the enemy commonly uses people who cannot control themselves because of submission to a drug in order to rule over them and cause many heinous acts.
This call to be free of physical intoxicants would also be important because the context of this letter is trials. Often, the way people respond to duress is seeking to escape their problems through drugs, like alcohol. Don’t seek to find your relief in a drug, but find your relief in God.
The duty of a believer is to be sober. Do not submit yourself to the control of a drug; you must be controlled instead by God.
Application Question: Do you think that drugs can be an avenue that opens doors to the demonic realm? In what ways do you see this still happening in society?
One of the ways a Christian lives a sober life is by being self-controlled. This keeps them from the tricks of the devil, the lure of the world, but also the lure of the flesh. We don’t only have enemies from without—we have enemies from within. Our own flesh works and fights against the things of God. Therefore, a Christians who is not “self-controlled” is a Christian who cannot fulfill the things God has for them.
Listen to how Paul describes the Christians in 1 Corinthians 9:24-25:
Do you not know that in a race all the runners run, but only one gets the prize? Run in such a way as to get the prize. Everyone who competes in the games goes into strict training (emphasis mine).
1 Corinthians 9:24, 25
Every athlete exercises self-control in all things. They do it to receive a perishable wreath, but we an imperishable (emphasis mine).
1 Corinthians 9:25 (ESV)
Other versions say the athlete is “disciplined in all things.” The Christian must be disciplined in their eating, their drinking, their sleeping, and their media. The Olympic athlete does this for an Olympic crown, but we do it for an imperishable one in heaven. How much more should a Christian be disciplined in all things when we will be rewarded by God, not an Olympic committee?
Listen, many Christians, especially Christian young people, fail this aspect of Paul’s command just by the time they go to bed at night. They don’t get good sleep, which affects their ability to get up and spend time with God. They are not living self-controlled lives. They live school-controlled lives, socially-controlled lives, media-controlled lives, girlfriend or boyfriend-controlled lives, etc.
Being self-controlled is important in order for us to make the most of our time in serving God. Many believers are wasting their life, instead of being disciplined with their time and being self-controlled. Many are wasting their time overly indulging in video games, movies, TV or the internet. Listen to what Paul says: “Be very careful, then, how you live—not as unwise but as wise, making the most of every opportunity, because the days are evil” (Eph 5:15).
The reason we must make the most of our time is because if we do not, there is a tendency to fall into sin. Paul says “the days are evil.” The Christian who is not disciplined with his time will have a tendency to fall into sin.
Are you making the most of your time by being disciplined? Or is Satan using your time to draw you into evil? If we are going to complete the work God has given us to do, we must be self-controlled in all things.
Are you living a sober life? The Christian has a duty to be free of intoxicants both spiritual and physical. The believer should not be controlled by the world, drugs or the devil. The Christian must be controlled by the Holy Spirit. The Christian has a duty to be sober and self-controlled in all things in order honor God through their lives.
Application Question: Why is self-control so important in one’s spiritual life? How is God calling you to be more self-controlled?
Set your hope fully on the grace to be given you when Jesus Christ is revealed.
1 Peter 1:13
Application Question: What are your current hopes and how do they affect your life?
Typically, what you are really hoping for affects how you live now. If a person wants to work in the medical field or law, this “hope” guides their life. They make plans to go to undergraduate and then to graduate school because of this future career hope. Hope is very important because it gives us direction. It is a future expectation that propels us.
Similarly, if you have truly “set,” or “fixed,” your hope on the grace that will be given at the coming of Christ, it will affect and guide your life as well. This “grace” includes the person of Christ at his coming, it includes our future complete salvation, our inheritance, heaven, and all the good things God has for us.
This is one of the problems with most Christians; they don’t have their minds fixed on this future hope, and therefore, it affects their lives negatively. It has been said that hope is the same thing as faith—faith is a trust in God for present blessings, and hope is trust in God for future blessings. Listen to what happens when a person has lost their hope, their future faith in Christ and his coming grace.
But suppose the servant says to himself, “My master is taking a long time in coming,” and he then begins to beat the menservants and maidservants and to eat and drink and get drunk. The master of that servant will come on a day when he does not expect him and at an hour he is not aware of. He will cut him to pieces and assign him a place with the unbelievers.
Luke 12:45–46
Christ describes himself as a master and his disciples as servants, or stewards, of his household. In this parable, he describes how the master leaves and some servants, because they said the “master delays his coming,” begins to beat the menservants and eat and drink and get drunk.
Because this particular servant had lost his “expectation” of the coming of the master, he threw off restraint. His life was marked by “discord with people.” It was marked by waste. Every servant ate and drank; however, this seems to be a picture of excess and waste. He also was marked by “drunkenness,” instead of soberness to more effectively serve the master. When the master returns, he punishes the servant and sends him to a place with the unbelievers, which seems to imply that this person was not truly born again.
When you look at the Christian church, we see this in many professing believers. Their relationships are marked by discord—discord with family, friends and employers. Their life is marked by waste, prodigal living, and even sometimes drunkenness or other habitual sins. Why does this happen? It happens because they are no longer “expectant.” If they knew Christ was coming tomorrow, they would radically change their priorities. The duty of the believer is to stay hopeful in the grace to be revealed.
Well, how do we grow in this future hope and expectation in order to live a life in line with this hope?
Application Question: How can we better develop hopeful lives in Christ that will affect how we live?
Remember hope is just faith in future promises. What does Scripture teach about faith? Romans 10:17 says, “Faith cometh by hearing and hearing by the word of God.”
Typically, people who are living prodigal lives, without a God-centered expectation, are Christians who neglect the Word of God. The Word of God increases our faith, our hope. It not only is the foundation of saving faith but the conduit of daily faith. You will lack trust and expectation in God if you are not a Christian living in the Word of God.
“He who walks with the wise grows wise, but a companion of fools suffers harm” (Prov 13:20).
He whose companions are serious about God and living in hopeful expectation will grow in this expectation daily. But those who hang around fools will eat and drink and get drunk with fools. Those who walk with people whose lives are primarily earthly, consumed with the things of this life, will probably live for the temporary instead of the eternal. But hopeful people find fire for their hope by being around others who are godly.
Your companions affect your ability to live expectantly. Who are your friends?
One of the ways that God has given us to stay expectant of the Lord’s coming and the grace that will come with him is the practice of the Lord’s Supper. It is given to help us remember and to look forward in hope.
In the same way, after supper he took the cup, saying, “This cup is the new covenant in my blood; do this, whenever you drink it, in remembrance of me.” For whenever you eat this bread and drink this cup, you proclaim the Lord’s death until he comes (emphasis mine).
1 Corinthians 11:25–26
Christ gave us an ordinance, or sacrament, because he knew it was easy for us to forget and lose our expectation. In the midst of suffering it is easy to focus on one’s pain. In the midst of prosperity, it is easy to focus on one’s wealth. However, the Lord’s Supper is given as a means of refocusing us on our greatest gift, which is salvation through Christ’s death and our future hope in his second coming. Christ knew the tendencies of our flesh, so he gave us a discipline to stir up hope.
I think it’s something great to practice with the church, but it can be practiced with mature believers in small groups and homes. The early church broke bread from house to house in Acts 2:46.
As obedient children, do not conform to the evil desires you had when you lived in ignorance. But just as he who called you is holy, so be holy in all you do; for it is written: “Be holy, because I am holy.”
1 Peter 1:14-16
What’s the final challenge that Peter gives in response to our salvation in this passage? He calls believers to be “obedient children.”
Interpretation Question: In this text, what does being an “obedient” child entail?
It entails at least four things:
“As obedient children, do not conform to the evil desires you had when you lived in ignorance” (1 Pet 1:14).
It is interesting to consider that the phrase “evil desires” does not just refer to lust. It refers to all types of ungodly desires. This is a characteristic of the world—they live for evil desires. Life is based on what makes one happy, or gives one pleasure, instead of what makes God happy and gives him pleasure. It may be desire for success, materialism, or even love. But the people of this earth are characterized by running around to fulfill their desires rather than to serve God.
What makes a life pursuing our desires wrong is that we were not made as gods. We were made to bring pleasure to God and to live for him. But unredeemed men pursue their desires for their own glory and not to honor God. The greatest commandment is to love the LORD thy God with all thy heart, mind, and soul. He is to be our chief purpose in life, to please him and enjoy him forever.
This is what we must break with. We must break away from a life of living for selfish desires. This is what led Adam and Eve to sin. They looked at the tree and saw it was good for food and good to make one wise, and they ate of it. They pursued their own desires over God’s.
When we look at our society that’s all it is, it is a society just like Adam and Eve in the fall. They desire this new phone, this new car, this degree, this job, this food and they are running around the world for it. They live a life of pursuing pleasure apart from God. In fact, listen to how James describes temptation:
When tempted, no one should say, “God is tempting me.” For God cannot be tempted by evil, nor does he tempt anyone; but each one is tempted when, by his own evil desire, he is dragged away and enticed.
James 1:13–14
Dragged and enticed are hunting terms. It’s a picture of Satan being a hunter and flashing desires in front of man in order to draw them into sin and away from God. The TV is full of these “desires.” Like the scenario of a hunter putting bait on a hook, man bites and becomes hooked and caught in sin. This is a picture of the world running after desires: eating, drinking, sex, wealth, success, acceptance, etc.
Again, it should be noticed that desires such as eating, drinking, sex, and entertainment are not wrong per se. They are wrong apart from God. That’s what makes them evil, and that is how Satan traps people by perverting their natural desires and drawing them to seek these things apart from God and his will.
What else does it mean to be an obedient child?
As obedient children, do not conform to the evil desires you had when you lived in ignorance. But just as he who called you is holy, so be holy in all you do; for it is written: “Be holy, because I am holy.”
1 Peter 1:14–16
The alternative to running after our desires is to be obedient children. What does an obedient child do? He is seeking to fulfill the desires of the Father. This happens by knowing the Father and thus seeking to please him.
Peter tells them the Father’s desire. He says, “Be ye holy because I am holy.” This is what God told Israel. They were to be different because of their relationship to him. Therefore, this must guide our holiness as well, knowing and understanding God.
If God loves a giver, if he enjoys those who love his Word, if he enjoys those who love serving others, then let those things be our passion.
1 Peter 1:15 says: “But just as he who called you is holy, so be holy in all you do.”
One of the problems with the church is we only do some things for God. We come to church—maybe we also attend small group—but there are some areas of our lives that are off limits. It may be our entertainment that we keep away from God, it may be our friends, or it may be our career. But God says, “I want holiness in all you do.”
Holiness means being distinct and separate from the world, and it also means doing righteous acts. We must remove the secular and spiritual label and commit everything to God. Believers must be holy and distinct in every aspect of their lives. This is how we become obedient children.
“But just as he who called you is holy, so be holy in all you do; for it is written: ‘Be holy, because I am holy’” (1 Pet 1:15–16).
He says, “For it is written.” He expects us as Christians to obey the Word of God. He is quoting a verse from Leviticus 11:44. If we are going to be obedient children, we must be Christians who love the Word of God, read the Word of God, and obey the Word of God. Shortly after, Peter says this, “Like newborn babies, crave pure spiritual milk, so that by it you may grow up in your salvation” (1 Pet 2:2). He calls us to desire and eat the Word of God just like a baby craves his mother’s milk. This is the normal Christian life. If we do not do this, we cannot be faithful children of God.
Application Question: What do you think of Peter’s description of unbelievers as a people of “desire?” Are Christians any different? Why or why not?
What should be the believer’s duty in response to salvation?
Application Question: What ways do you feel God is calling you to apply this text to your life?
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
Copyright 2014 Gregory Brown
Unless otherwise noted, the primary Scriptures used are taken from the Holy Bible, New International Version ®, Copyright © 1973, 1978, 1984 by International Bible Society. Used by permission of Zondervan Publishing House. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (ESV) are from The Holy Bible, English Standard Version® (ESV®) Copyright © 2001 by Crossway, a publishing ministry of Good News Publishers. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (NLT) are taken from the Holy Bible, New Living Translation, copyright © 1996, 2004, 2007 by Tyndale House Foundation. Used by permission of Tyndale House Publishers, Inc., Carol Stream, Illinois 60188. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked KJV are from the King James Version of the Bible.
1 MacArthur, J. F., Jr. (2004). 1 Peter. MacArthur New Testament Commentary (64). Chicago: Moody Publishers.
Since you call on a Father who judges each man’s work impartially, live your lives as strangers here in reverent fear. For you know that it was not with perishable things such as silver or gold that you were redeemed from the empty way of life handed down to you from your forefathers, but with the precious blood of Christ, a lamb without blemish or defect. He was chosen before the creation of the world, but was revealed in these last times for your sake. Through him you believe in God, who raised him from the dead and glorified him, and so your faith and hope are in God.
1 Peter 1:17–21
Why must we be holy? In 1 Peter 1:15 and 16, Peter calls the believers that are scattered throughout Asia Minor to be holy as God is holy. He then in the following verses gives them motivations to be holy. These motivations would especially be important in the context of suffering for the faith.
Sometimes persecution or hardship can make people throw away their morals; they can often go into survival mode. In survival mode, people have a tendency to not care about holiness. A person who is starving sometimes will resort to stealing in order to live. A person who is about to lose their scholarship because of poor grades sometimes will cheat in order to make it.
I think we often see this in our societies, even without persecution. There is often so much pressure to succeed and be a success that people will do anything, at any cost to attain it, including lowering their integrity or commitment to God. No doubt, with this in mind, Peter exhorts these Christians who have lost homes and jobs for their faith, to be holy as God as holy.
How do you respond when there is pressure?
I love seeing how Christ responded on the cross—as he was mocked and pierced, Scripture began to flow out of him. “My God, My God, why have you forsaken me” is from Psalm 22, and “Into your hands I commit my spirit” is from Psalm 31. Christ under pressure demonstrated holiness as he maintained communication and focus on his father, even speaking Scripture.
Now in 1 Peter 1:17–21, Peter tells them, “Why they must be holy?” Listen to what he says: “Since you call on a Father who judges each man’s work impartially.” “Since” refers back to verse 16’s call to be holy like God. In this lesson, we will answer the question, “Why should I be holy? Why should I be different?”
Many Christians succumb to the pressures of the world in the areas of drunkenness, sexual immorality, foul language, and the pursuit of the things of the world. The church is in desperate need of some motivation. In this text, Peter gives us five reasons to be holy.
Big Question: What motivations for holiness (cf. 16) does Peter give us in 1 Peter 1:17–21?
Since you call on a Father who judges each man’s work impartially, live your lives as strangers here in reverent fear.
1 Peter 1:17
Peter is telling the Christians in Asia Minor that they must be holy because God is their father and judge. Now often when we hear the word “father,” we immediately think about a father’s love and how a father will do anything to bless and protect his child. However, Peter’s focus in this passage is not so much about the Father’s love, but the Father’s discipline, which is also an outworking of his love.
When these Christians were tempted to sin or compromise with the world in order to escape persecution, Peter wanted them to know that their Father was always watching and that he is going to judge each man’s work impartially.
In our society, judgment is often partial. If a rich man goes to a court, he is more likely to be set free than a poor man. The rich are more likely to escape the death penalty than someone who is poor or from a minority group. The judgment in our culture is often partial, but with our God, it is not. It doesn’t matter if you are rich, poor, black, white, yellow or purple. Our God does not operate like our justice system; there will be no favor on the basis of your family background or bank account and for that reason we should live our lives in reverent fear of a just God, who will judge all mankind.
Interpretation Question: What are different aspects of the judgment of God that should motivate the believer to fear God, and therefore, become holy?
Now this judgment has two aspects to it.
Listen to what Paul says about God’s judgment in 1 Corinthians 11:30-32.
That is why many among you are weak and sick, and a number of you have fallen asleep. But if we judged ourselves, we would not come under judgment. When we are judged by the Lord, we are being disciplined so that we will not be condemned with the world.
Here in this context, Paul is telling the believers who were abusing the Lord’s Supper that some of them were sick, depressed, and had died as a judgment of God. He says: “When we are judged by the Lord, we are being disciplined so that we will not be condemned with the world.”
In this life, God brings discipline upon his children in order that they will stop sinning and not be condemned with the world. He says something similar in Hebrews 12:8: “If you are not disciplined (and everyone undergoes discipline), then you are illegitimate children and not true sons.” The writer of Hebrews says if God does not bring discipline on your life, specifically for sin, this is proof that you are not a child of God. What good father does not discipline his child?
Peter is saying Christians should live a holy life because they fear God’s discipline over sin. Listen to what happened to Ananias and Saphira:
At that moment she fell down at his feet and died. Then the young men came in and, finding her dead, carried her out and buried her beside her husband. Great fear seized the whole church and all who heard about these events.
Acts 5:10–11
In this text, God killed Ananias and Saphira because they were lying to the church, and thus to God, about their offering. God killed them on the spot, but look what it says in verse 11: “Great fear seized the whole church and all who heard about these events.”
After this discipline happened, the early church and even unbelievers feared God. This helped them live a life of holiness. They understood there was a God who was zealous for holiness. The early church lived with this reverent fear and we are called to fear God as well. Look at what 2 Corinthians 7:1 says: “Since we have these promises, dear friends, let us purify ourselves from everything that contaminates body and spirit, perfecting holiness out of reverence for God.”
This can also be translated “perfecting holiness in the fear of God” as in the KJV. One of the things that kept me holy as a child was a healthy fear of my father. I knew my father loved me, but because he loved me, sometimes he would spank me. This same type of motivation is given to us in Scripture about God.
Unfortunately, this is something that has often been lost in our day and age. Most people have no true fear of God, and for that reason they live a life of sin and compromise. Solomon said this: “The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom” (Prov 9:10).
Fearing God is necessary to live a wise life and to not live a life of sin. It is very possible that Peter is reminding the people in Asia Minor of this because they were neglecting, or losing the fear of the Lord. Listen to what commentator Alexander Maclaren said:
I suppose in Peter’s days, as in our days, there were people that so fell in love with one aspect of the Divine nature that they had no eyes for any other; and who so magnified the thought of the Father that they forgot the thought of the Judge. That error has been committed over and over again in all ages, so that the Church as a whole, one may say, has gone swaying from one extreme to the other, and has rent these two conceptions widely apart, and sometimes has been foolish enough to pit them against each other instead of doing as Peter does here, braiding them together as both conspiring to one result, the production in the Christian heart of a wholesome awe (Alexander Maclaren, Expositions of Holy Scripture [Baker], “Father and Judge,” [1 Pet. 1:17], p. 69).
Alexander Maclaren surmised that among these believers, there were those who were focusing on one of God’s character traits in exclusion of another. Maybe they were saying, “God is a God of love, and therefore he will not judge us. God is our friend, and he will forgive me anyways.”
I have met Christians who have told me they feel that way about God. He will forgive them, and so they sin and just ask for forgiveness. Throughout history, we have seen pendulum swings—swings where the church focuses on God being a God of wrath and judgment, and swings where it focuses on God being a loving God. There are Bible curriculums that don’t give a balanced view and often focus on one over the other.
We must worship God in spirit and in truth. He is a God of love and forgiveness, but he is also a God of wrath. And because of this reality, a child of God cannot walk in sin without the discipline of a loving father.
Paul said this:
So we make it our goal to please him, whether we are at home in the body or away from it. For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, that each one may receive what is due him for the things done while in the body, whether good or bad.
2 Corinthians 5:9–10
Paul said this prospect of a future judgment pushed him to holiness—to make it his goal to “please” God. Listen also to what Christ said:
But I tell you that men will have to give account on the day of judgment for every careless word they have spoken. For by your words you will be acquitted, and by your words you will be condemned (emphasis mine).
Matthew 12:36–37
Jesus said God will judge us over every careless or idle word. Now this won’t be a judicial condemnation, for Christ has paid the penalty for our sins on the cross, but it will be a judgment for reward or loss of reward in heaven. There will be those who will be rewarded at this judgment and those who will suffer loss of reward. Listen again to Christ’s words:
Anyone who breaks one of the least of these commandments and teaches others to do the same will be called least in the kingdom of heaven, but whoever practices and teaches these commands will be called great in the kingdom of heaven (emphasis mine).
Matthew 5:19
Christ said there will be those who are called least in the kingdom of heaven. By their lives, they have broken the commands of Scripture and caused others to do the same. And, therefore, they will be called the least. In contrast, those who practiced the Scripture and taught others to do the same will be called greatest in the kingdom of heaven.
In heaven, Scripture teaches, we will all be identified by our works. We see in Revelations 6:9 the “souls of those who had been slain for the word of God and the testimony they had maintained.” These people were identified by their works; they were known for how they had lived on the earth. In the same way, we will be known for our works on earth.
Now this is something that has been lost in our churches; we don’t have much preaching on heaven or hell, and judgment certainly has been lost. And for this reason, much of the church has lost a reverent fear of the Lord and a fear of judgment. We say, “Oh well I’m going to heaven, and that’s all that matters. God has forgiven my sin.” Yes, but there still remains a future judgment, and Scripture says this judgment should motivate us (2 Cor 5:9, 10).
There will be those who get into heaven as escaping the fire, Paul says in 1 Corinthians 3:15, and those who will be abundantly rewarded. Fear of God is a biblical reason to pursue holiness, and unless you understand the Father who judges our works impartially both now and at the judgment seat, you will be lacking one of the greatest motivations to be holy.
Do you fear God? It is the beginning of wisdom!
Application Question: Do you feel that our generation has lost the concept of the fear of God in lieu of focusing on God’s love and forgiveness? How do we regain a fear of the Lord if we have lost it?
Since you call on a Father who judges each man’s work impartially, live your lives as strangers here in reverent fear.
1 Peter 1:17
Another implication of God’s impartial judgment is desire for reward. Not only will there be discipline on the earth for sin and loss of reward at the judgment seat but there will be present and future reward in heaven. Look at 1 Peter 3:9–12:
Do not repay evil with evil or insult with insult, but with blessing, because to this you were called so that you may inherit a blessing. For, “Whoever would love life and see good days must keep his tongue from evil and his lips from deceitful speech. He must turn from evil and do good; he must seek peace and pursue it. For the eyes of the Lord are on the righteous and his ears are attentive to their prayer, but the face of the Lord is against those who do evil” (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 3:9–12
This passage talks about a present blessing that comes from the God who judges us. Peter essentially says don’t repay evil with evil so you can “love life and see good days.” Be holy because there is a present blessing that comes with this type of life.
A lot of times, we think riches or even revenge will make us happy, but it won’t. “Loving life” is something that God gives to those who are holy. He talks about seeing “good days.” No doubt, this refers to favor. In fact, the final present blessing for holiness described in this passage is God hearing our prayers. It says he is “attentive” to the prayers of the righteous (v. 12).
God doesn’t hear everybody’s prayers in the sense of answering them. James says, “The prayer of the righteous man availeth much” (James 5:16). David said, “If I regard iniquity in my heart the Lord will not hear me” (Psalms 66:18). One of the reasons to be holy is because of present reward. It brings a blessing on the life of the believer.
In addition, a motivation for holiness is not only present reward but future reward. Listen to what Paul says in 1 Corinthians 3:12–14,
If any man builds on this foundation using gold, silver, costly stones, wood, hay or straw, his work will be shown for what it is, because the Day will bring it to light. It will be revealed with fire, and the fire will test the quality of each man’s work. If what he has built survives, he will receive his reward (emphasis mine).
When Paul is talking about the “Day,” he is again talking about the judgment seat of Christ (2 Cor 5:10). Not only does he focus on the loss of reward but on receiving reward. Both of these are given as motivations for holy and righteous living. Paul says the same thing in 1 Corinthians 9:24 about running to win the crown.
Charles Stanley, in his book Eternal Security, told the story of his preaching on spiritual reward. In the audience was a student who was really apathetic in his spiritual life and, in fact, got in trouble a lot. After hearing Charles Stanley preach on heavenly reward, he was motivated to change. He approached Charles Stanley and told him about how he was now more motivated to serve God at the prospect of eternal reward.
Christ taught the same thing in Mathew 6:19: “Store up riches in heaven and not on earth.” In Matthew chapter 6, he tells his disciples that when one fasts, prays, and gives, they shouldn’t do it like the Pharisees so that they will not lose their reward.
Application Question: Are you motivated to live a holy life at the prospect of eternal reward? Why or why not?
Since you call on a Father who judges each man’s work impartially, live your lives as strangers here in reverent fear.
1 Peter 1:17
One of the things Peter does in verse 17 is remind these Christians that they are strangers and aliens. Essentially, he is reminding them that earth is not their home. They are citizens of another place--heaven. This is also an important concept for us to understand in order to be holy.
A citizen of a country has a unique language, unique culture norms, unique views and these should also be true of Christians who are heavenly citizens (Phil 3:20). This is a very important concept because typically when a person moves into a culture as a stranger, they assimilate to the culture. The nation of America is called a melting pot for this very reason, because everybody blends together. Typically, a foreigner moves to America and starts to lose their language and their culture, as they begin to assimilate.
I really loved visiting Toronto, Canada, because it felt like the most diverse place in the world. I felt like there was no majority. I went to the mall and the Africans were in traditional dress and so were the Indians. It was amazing. They call it a salad bowl, instead of a melting pot. This is more of the image Peter is getting at. He says, “You are strangers, and you are different. You have a different speech, a different worldview, and you should not assimilate to the world because this is not your home. You are citizens of heaven.” In fact, later on, Peter again challenges them directly to be different because they are pilgrims. Listen to what he says:
Dear friends, I urge you, as aliens and strangers in the world, to abstain from sinful desires, which war against your soul. Live such good lives among the pagans that, though they accuse you of doing wrong, they may see your good deeds and glorify God on the day he visits us.
1 Peter 2:11–12
One of the things that marked Abraham when he moved into the promised land was that he considered himself a stranger. It was not yet his land; it was inhabited by pagans and people living in sin. Even though he lived in Canaan many years, he resided in a tent because it was not his permanent home. Look at what Hebrews says about him: “By faith he made his home in the promised land like a stranger in a foreign country; he lived in tents, as did Isaac and Jacob, who were heirs with him of the same promise” (Heb 11:9).
Abraham lived in tents. In fact, the only thing he owned of the promised land was his wife’s burial spot. He lived like a stranger and a pilgrim in that land.
I love living in Korea because it helps me understand how to live better as a pilgrim in this world. We go shopping and I’m like, “Nah, we don’t need that. This is isn’t our home. One day, we will move and we have to leave it all” (especially since it costs so much to ship things from here). It doesn’t make sense to make that type of purchase. We have to remind ourselves of this truth when we see things that might be nice to have at the house.
This is in some sense how we should live on this earth. Remember, Christ said, “Don’t store up riches on this earth” (Matt 6:19). See there was a difference between Abraham and Lot. Abraham lived in Canaan with his family, it wasn’t his home; but Lot’s family lived in Sodom and made it their home. It became part of their heart. When it was time to leave, his wife disobeyed God’s command and looked back because of her attachment to it and became a pillar of salt. After they had left, Lot’s daughters slept with Lot to have children. Sodom had become part of their hearts, it was their home.
Are you living as a stranger in the world, or are you making it your home? I love what is said about Abraham and other heroes of the faith in Hebrews 11:16: “Instead, they were longing for a better country—a heavenly one. Therefore God is not ashamed to be called their God, for he has prepared a city for them.”
Most Christians don’t long for a better country because this is their home. They have adopted the culture, they have stored up riches, and they’re not longing for anything heavenly. Look at the result of these early saints faithful lifestyle; it says, “God was not ashamed to be called their God.”
I think there are Christians God is ashamed of. He’s ashamed because they are living like this is their home. They have assimilated into the culture; their language has changed—they look just like everybody else. Even unbelievers can’t tell the difference. One motivation for holiness is that we are strangers and heaven is our real home.
Are you motivated by the fact that heaven is your real home? This is a motivation to be different.
Application Question: What are your thoughts about the concept of a Christian being a pilgrim or alien in this world? What are practical applications of this to apply to our lives?
For you know that it was not with perishable things such as silver or gold that you were redeemed from the empty way of life handed down to you from your forefathers.
1 Peter 1:18
Another motivation in this text for holiness is Christians remembering the bondage and emptiness of sin that each believer once lived in and was redeemed from. The word redeemed means “to purchase someone’s freedom by paying a ransom.”1 These Christians who were part of the Roman Empire would have immediately understood this word. There were literally millions of slaves in the Roman Empire. Though some slaves were respected and treated well by their masters, a slave legally had no rights and was regarded as equivalent to a donkey. The master could severely mistreat his slave if he wanted to because the slave was considered property.
This was the same motivation Moses gave to Israel after they had left the promised land. Look at what he commonly says to them:
Remember that you were slaves in Egypt, and follow carefully these decrees.
Deuteronomy 16:12
Remember that you were slaves in Egypt and that the LORD your God brought you out of there with a mighty hand and an outstretched arm. Therefore the LORD your God has commanded you to observe the Sabbath day.
Deuteronomy 5:15
Israel forgot they were formerly slaves in Egypt and, at times in the wilderness, wanted to go back. They said, “We had better fruits and bananas back in Egypt.” In their mind, they thought it was much easier being a slave of Egypt than being a follower of God. Therefore, they wanted to go back to slavery. This often happens with Christians as well. When following Christ gets hard, when persecution comes, many want to go back to their former lives forgetting that it was indeed slavery. In fact, we see this very clearly in the Parable of the Sower with the seed that fell on shallow ground.
The one who received the seed that fell on rocky places is the man who hears the word and at once receives it with joy. But since he has no root, he lasts only a short time. When trouble or persecution comes because of the word, he quickly falls away (emphasis mine).
Matthew 13:20–21
Peter is calling them to holiness on the basis that they were redeemed from slavery and no matter how hard it gets, no matter how much they are harassed or persecuted, they should not go back.
The question then is, who were we a slave to? Scripture says we were slaves to sin (John 8:34). When Adam sinned in the garden, he transferred his submission and that of all men to sin. Mankind became in bondage to sin which indwells the flesh of man. Listen to what Jesus said:
Jesus replied, “I tell you the truth, everyone who sins is a slave to sin. Now a slave has no permanent place in the family, but a son belongs to it forever. So if the Son sets you free, you will be free indeed (emphasis mine).
John 8:34–36
Listen to how 1 Peter 1:14 calls believers to not go back: “As obedient children, do not conform to the evil desires you had when you lived in ignorance” (emphasis mine).
Those in the world do not understand they are in slavery; Peter says they are in ignorance to it. The world runs around as slaves to their desires. Many are slaves to the desire of becoming wealthy. Christ said in Matthew 6:24 that we cannot have two masters; we will hate one and love the other. We cannot serve God and money.
For many, the desire for money and wealth tells them what school to go to, what career field to pursue, how much time to devote to God. Many people are being ruled by their desires—they are enslaved to them and do not realize it.
Many are enslaved by desires for pleasure. I remember being in college and students lived for thrill of getting wasted, getting buzzed in the evening. Many of our men were driven by the desires of lust; they fulfilled these desires through pornography and sex. They were living in ignorance. Listen to what Paul says in 1 Corinthians 6:12, “‘Everything is permissible for me’—but not everything is beneficial. ‘Everything is permissible for me’—but I will not be mastered by anything” (emphasis mine).
Paul said, “I am free from sin, because Christ has set me free. But I will not do anything that is sinful, and I will not be mastered by anything. I will not be mastered by money, by lust, by a cigarette, by alcohol. The only master I have is Christ.”
What is controlling your life? Remember that Christ came and set you free.
One of the reasons that we should be motivated to be holy is remembering that we were once slaves to sin and slaves to the desires of the world. Not only were we slaves that needed to be redeemed, but we were living an empty life. Look at how 1 Peter 1:18 again describes it: “You were redeemed from the empty way of life handed down to you from your forefathers” (emphasis mine).
Solomon described life “under the sun,” which means life apart from God, as vanity or meaningless. Look what he says in Ecclesiastes 1:14: “I have seen all the things that are done under the sun; all of them are meaningless, a chasing after the wind” (emphasis mine).
Solomon describes his pursuit of seeking meaning and joy in life throughout the letter. He says, “I tried knowledge, gave myself to endless study. I tried wealth and gathered great riches. I tried pleasure and gave myself endless enjoyment of them, only to find out it was all meaningless. I was a fool, chasing after the wind.”
Solomon summarizes his search at the end of the book, “Now all has been heard; here is the conclusion of the matter: Fear God and keep his commandments, for this is the whole duty of man” (Eccl 12:13). In fact, Solomon speaks to youth in Ecclesiastes 12:1. He says, “Remember the Creator in your youth.” He essentially says, “Don’t go off living an empty life like I did: seeking pleasure, education, or money as the chief goal of your existence. It’s like grabbing the air—it will leave you empty.”
Many Christians, like Solomon, go back to the slavery of sin and live an empty life. Fear God and keep his commandments. This is the purpose of life: devotion to God.
Remember, you were empty and a slave to sin before coming to Christ. Christ came that you may have life and life to full (John 10:10). He came to set you free from slavery. Satan wants you to think that sin is the good life but don’t believe the lie. Declare today that you will not go back but that you will go forward in the pursuit of God and the holiness he desires.
Application Question: In what ways is the image of slavery and an empty life an accurate description of life without Christ? What ways have you experienced this?
For you know that it was not with perishable things such as silver or gold that you were redeemed from the empty way of life handed down to you from your forefathers, but with the precious blood of Christ, a lamb without blemish or defect. He was chosen before the creation of the world, but was revealed in these last times for your sake. Through him you believe in God, who raised him from the dead and glorified him, and so your faith and hope are in God.
1 Peter 1:18-21
Application Question: What are qualities of a great gift?
What’s another motivation to holiness?
The next motivation for holiness is the lavishness of God’s love. In talking about our slavery, Peter says God didn’t redeem us with silver or gold but with something much more precious. He redeemed us with Christ, a lamb without blemish or defect.
Observation Question: What makes the gift of our redemption through Christ so special in verse 19–21?
He gives the picture of a worshiper giving a sacrificial lamb in the Old Covenant. When the worshiper would give a sacrificial lamb to cover sins, he or she always was called to give one’s best—a lamb without blemish.
Peter says you should be holy because God gave his best. A lamb without blemish, the lamb God had lived with throughout eternity and enjoyed. He gave his best for you. Essentially, he says you should not show contempt for God’s kindness and goodness by going back to your slave master.
I don’t know about you, but there are certain gifts that are more precious than others. I am person who doesn’t like to think a lot or put a lot of thought into gift giving. I give gift cards to a book store, and that is a standard gift from me. Everybody needs books, right?
But the best gifts are those that take planning, time, and our personal touch. Good gift givers discern what might be most useful to that person. They go through a lot of work in searching and figuring out what this person would like. My wife has a thing where instead of buying a card for somebody, she likes to make the card with various types of decorations.
Let’s be honest. When somebody gives you a card, you smile and say, “Thank you.” You feel compelled to keep it for a few days just to be nice. You do your duty, but then you finally throw it away. But the cards my wife makes actually take creativity; they take time, and when you receive one, it feels more special, especially, when it comes with baked homemade cookies.
Well God’s gift for you was planned thousands of years ago, which makes it even more special. It was no haphazard accident. It was part of God’s sovereign plan to redeem you. Listen to what Peter said about Christ in Acts 2:23: “This man was handed over to you by God’s set purpose and foreknowledge; and you, with the help of wicked men, put him to death by nailing him to the cross” (emphasis mine).
Christ’s death was no accident. It was planned before time for you.
It has been said that Christ did not die just for the sins of the world. Christ died specifically for you because you are one of his elect (cf. 1 Peter 1:1). He was thinking about you. If there was no one else, he still would have given his life because he died for you specifically. This makes this gift even more special. Jesus said this to those who were following him:
All that the Father gives me will come to me, and whoever comes to me I will never drive away. For I have come down from heaven not to do my will but to do the will of him who sent me. And this is the will of him who sent me, that I shall lose none of all that he has given me, but raise them up at the last day. (emphasis mine)
John 6:37-39
You were chosen before time and given by the Father to the Son. The Son came for you and everybody else that was given to him before time. Each of us were on his mind as he offered his life on the cross and he will keep us for the day of his coming (cf. John 10:27-30, Phil 1:6). Christ died for your sake.
First Peter 1:21 says, “Through him, you believe in God, who raised him from the dead and glorified him, and so your faith and hope are in God” (emphasis mine). It was “through him” that we believed and now have a relationship with God. Christ said this:
I am the gate; whoever enters through me will be saved. He will come in and go out, and find pasture.
John 10:9
Jesus answered, “I am the way and the truth and the life. No one comes to the Father except through me.”
John 14:6
Many gifts have a short usefulness, but the greatest of gifts just keep on giving. Each day we are receiving from God’s gift to us. His son’s death secured access to the Father for us. We come to God each day through the veil of Christ’s body. This is a motivation for holiness.
What are motivations for holiness?
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
Copyright 2014 Gregory Brown
Unless otherwise noted, the primary Scriptures used are taken from the Holy Bible, New International Version ®, Copyright © 1973, 1978, 1984 by International Bible Society. Used by permission of Zondervan Publishing House. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (ESV) are from The Holy Bible, English Standard Version® (ESV®) Copyright © 2001 by Crossway, a publishing ministry of Good News Publishers. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (NLT) are taken from the Holy Bible, New Living Translation, copyright © 1996, 2004, 2007 by Tyndale House Foundation. Used by permission of Tyndale House Publishers, Inc., Carol Stream, Illinois 60188. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked KJV are from the King James Version of the Bible.
1 Grudem, W. A. (1988). Vol. 17: 1 Peter: An introduction and commentary. Tyndale New Testament Commentaries (88). Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press.
Now that you have purified yourselves by obeying the truth so that you have sincere love for your brothers, love one another deeply, from the heart. For you have been born again, not of perishable seed, but of imperishable, through the living and enduring word of God. For, “All men are like grass, and all their glory is like the flowers of the field; the grass withers and the flowers fall, but the word of the Lord stands forever.” And this is the word that was preached to you. Therefore, rid yourselves of all malice and all deceit, hypocrisy, envy, and slander of every kind. Like newborn babies, crave pure spiritual milk, so that by it you may grow up in your salvation, now that you have tasted that the Lord is good.
1 Peter 1:22–25; 2:1–3
What should happen in the life of a believer who has truly believed and responded to the gospel?
In this passage, Peter talks about the proper results of salvation. Look what he says: “Now that you have purified yourselves by obeying the truth” (1 Pet 1:22).
When he says we have been “purified” by “obeying the truth,” he is talking about our salvation through faith in Christ. Peter seems to be calling our “faith” obedience. God has called us to believe in the Son as our Lord and Savior (Rom 10:9, 10), and therefore, our “faith” is obedience. It is God’s will that none should perish but that all should come to repentance (2 Pet 3:9). God calls all men to “repent” so they may be saved and those who respond are obedient.
This obedience to the gospel leads to purification. When we are saved, God washes us from our sins and cleanses us with the blood of Christ. Christ told the disciples each one of them were clean because of the Word spoken to them (John 15:3). It was not only because they heard the Word but because they had obeyed it. They obeyed and were purified by Christ’s blood (Heb 9:14).
Well, in this passage, Peter says, “Now what?” What should be the result of our salvation? Some people get saved and tend to continue to live their lives the same way they used to before accepting Christ. For them, salvation is just fire insurance to keep them out of hell. However, Scripture would say true salvation is not just mental assent without the corresponding works. True faith always leads to works which essentially prove the validity of our faith (Jas 2:17). In this passage, Peter shows us three works that should happen as a result of our salvation.
Big Question: What should be the results of a believer’s salvation according to 1 Peter 1:22–25 and 1 Peter 2:1–3? How should we apply these truths?
Now that you have purified yourselves by obeying the truth so that you have sincere love for your brothers, love one another deeply, from the heart. For you have been born again, not of perishable seed, but of imperishable, through the living and enduring word of God (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 1:22–23
Peter says a result of our salvation is love for the brethren. He demonstrates this by the preposition so in verse 22. It gives the purpose or result of something. We should realize that loving believers is a fruit of true salvation. If a person who claims to be a Christian does not love believers he is not truly saved. Look at what John says about this:
We know that we have passed from death to life, because we love our brothers. Anyone who does not love remains in death. Anyone who hates his brother is a murderer, and you know that no murderer has eternal life in him.
1 John 3:14–15
John says anyone who does not love the brethren has not passed from death to life. They are not truly born again, and there is no life in them. Christ said the same thing, but not in reference to us knowing we are saved, but the world knowing we are. Look at what he says in John 13:35: “By this all men will know that you are my disciples, if you love one another.”
What should be the believer’s response to salvation? The answer is to love the church. God has called you to love the church and honor him by that. In fact, he more clearly says this is a result of our salvation in the following verse. First Peter 1:23 says: “For you have been born again, not of perishable seed, but of imperishable, through the living and enduring word of God” (emphasis mine).
The addition of the preposition for or it can be translated since, in 1 Peter 1:23, is meant to show us the reason we love. We love because we have been born again. He saved us for this purpose, and it should identify us to the world and give assurance to our spirit that we are saved.
Here is the next question that he answers, “In what ways should we love one another?”
Observation Question: In what ways should we love the brethren as demonstrated in verse 22?
How should believers love? Look again at verse 22: “Now that you have purified yourselves by obeying the truth so that you have sincere love for your brothers, love one another deeply, from the heart” (emphasis mine).
When he says “love for your brothers,” the word he uses here is phileo, or “brotherly love.” It is the type of love you give to a family member. We see this taught about believers throughout the Scripture. Remember what Christ said of his disciples when his family was trying to stop him from preaching.
“Who are my mother and my brothers?” he asked. Then he looked at those seated in a circle around him and said, “Here are my mother and my brothers! Whoever does God’s will is my brother and sister and mother.”
Mark 3:33–35
When Christ said this, he began to exalt the “family of God” even over natural family to some extent. When his family was trying to pull him away, he says, “I have a responsibility to my spiritual family--those who follow the ways of God.” In fact, Paul taught Timothy this is how the church should function--like a family. Listen to what he said:
Do not rebuke an older man harshly, but exhort him as if he were your father. Treat younger men as brothers, older women as mothers, and younger women as sisters, with absolute purity.
1 Timothy 5:1–2
He told Timothy to treat older men as fathers in the church, to treat older women as mothers and younger women as sisters. If your mom was in the hospital, would you call and check in on her? If your younger brother was making wrong decisions, would you not rebuke him in love? If you were trying to make a decision about the future, would you not call your parents and seek wisdom? If you got in a fight with your family, wouldn’t you endeavor with all your heart to work it out? This is how we treat people who are part of our natural family.
This is what Paul teaches every believer should do to one another as a result of salvation.
Application Question: What ways is God calling you to show familial love to members in the church? How can you grow in this?
The English word sincere comes from the Latin word sin cera, meaning “without wax.” In ancient times, when people would sell clay pots that had small cracks in them, they often would put wax on the cracks in order for them to appear new. The only way a person could tell if it did not have wax was by putting the pot to the sky and allowing the sunlight to shine through it. By doing this, you could tell if it was sin cera, without wax. Sincere in this text means to be honest--without ulterior motives.
In the church, our love must be honest and without hypocrisy. He probably is reiterating this at the end of verse 22, when he says “from the heart.” Much love in the church is not from the heart—it is hypocritical; it is two-faced. We shouldn’t bless the pastors and members at church but talk bad about them at home.
Also, sincere love is never given with ulterior motives in order to receive something from others. This would define most of the world’s love. It is hypocritical. The world gives love for the purpose of receiving, instead of loving simply to give. When people have served their purpose or no longer can benefit them, they move on. It is not sincere. However, the believer’s love should be sincere, without wax.
The second love in verse 22 is the Greek word agape. It means to love like God: unconditionally and sacrificially. This is a very difficult challenge because agape is a love of the will. It is not necessarily a love of the emotions. God loved us while we were still enemies of his (Rom 5:10). He loved us when we were in rebellion, when we did things to hurt his glory. He loved us because that’s who he is in his being. God is love (1 John 4:8).
This love forgives our sins and separates them as far as the east is from the west. In fact, the command to agape is really Christ’s command to his disciples. He says, “I give you a new command to love one another like I have loved you” (John 15:12). To agape someone means to even be willing to die for them. It’s a sacrificial love.
Remember what the early church did when they first were born again? The wealthy sold all they had in order to give to the poor in the church (Acts 2:45). This is a sacrificial love of the will. It is even shown to our enemies and to those who harm us (Matt 5:44). That is what it means to agape. Our salvation should result in not only family love and sincere love, but agape love.
The final way Peter describes the love of a believer is with an athletic term. The word deeply, or fervently, is a term that means “to stretch to the furthest limit of a muscle’s capacity. Metaphorically, the word means to go all out, to reach the furthest extent of something.”1 The believer’s love for one another should be fervent. It should always be stretching itself; it should always be pushing itself to its capacity.
As a former personal trainer, I believe the word picture of a muscle stretching itself is a perfect analogy for love. In training someone with weights, it was my philosophy to always go to “failure.” This means that in each set, you lift a weight until you fail, which essentially means until the muscle says “I can’t do one more rep.” See, when you take your muscle to failure, the muscle says to itself, “I must grow, I must get stronger,” or “I must develop more perseverance in order to push this weight for an extended time period.” Because of this, the muscle adapts to the stress by growing so it can more effectively push the load in the future.
It’s the same with love. Love needs to always be stretched to its capacity in order to grow. Paul said in Galatians 6:2: “Carry one another’s burden and so fulfill the law of Christ.”
God often will be stretching your love in caring for a family member, a sister, or a brother who is struggling in the church. And yes, it is hard. Yes, sometimes we want to give up under the pressure, but as we stretch that love to capacity, God will equip you to love further and deeper. He is equipping you to love more like him.
I would even say that many times, heartbreak is just a door to love more. The flesh will respond to heartbreak by loving less and withdrawing. God often uses heartbreak and heart pain to deepen the reservoir in our hearts so that God’s love can more easily flow through us.
Maybe you have been praying to be able to love God more or love your neighbor more. It is possible God is already developing this by stretching you to love someone who is difficult such as a friend or co-worker. God may be using this “hard time” as a means to enrich your love and make it deeper. “Let us not become weary in doing good, for at the proper time we will reap a harvest if we do not give up” (Gal 6:9).
Peter says our love should be sincere. It must be familial, it must be god-like, and it must be deep or fervent.
Interpretation Question: Why does Peter talk about the Word of God as an imperishable seed right after commanding believers to love in verses 23–25?
For you have been born again, not of perishable seed, but of imperishable, through the living and enduring word of God. For, “All men are like grass, and all their glory is like the flowers of the field; the grass withers and the flowers fall, but the word of the Lord stands forever.” And this is the word that was preached to you (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 1:23–25
Someone might look at the command to love and say that it is too difficult to do. “How is it possible to love that way?” Because of this, Peter reminds the believers again of their new birth and how they have been saved by the Word of God. He describes the Word of God as a seed.
In a seed is great power. A seed may not appear that powerful if you just look at it, but if you put it in the ground, water it and give it sunlight, there is tremendous life in it. It can grow into a large tree with fruits that feed and bless many. It’s the same with the Word of God in our new birth. Peter mentions this to encourage believers with the power that is within them to love.
Jesus said in John 3 that no one can be born again except by water and the Spirit of God (John 3:5). Scripture often is pictured as water. Paul said that husbands should wash their wives with the water of the Word of God (Eph 5:26). The Word and Spirit come together in someone’s life as they hear the gospel and they are changed. They are made new by the power of the Spirit.
To be able to love as Christians are commanded is not something that comes through man’s flesh. Man’s flesh and glory is fading. The glory of man is like the cherry blossoms—here for today and gone for tomorrow. But the glory and the power of the Word of God is eternal. This is how we have been saved and this is how we will love. It is through the power of this seed that has changed us. Let us remember what Paul says:
Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; the old has gone, the new has come!
2 Corinthians 5:17
And hope does not disappoint us, because God has poured out his love into our hearts by the Holy Spirit, whom he has given us.
Romans 5:5
We are a new creation in Christ. We have the Holy Spirit who has given us the power to love as God does. Look what Scripture says about the Holy Spirit in Galatians 5:22: “But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness and self-control. Against such things there is no law.”
In the believer is a tremendous capacity to love. This love is especially cultivated as we live in the Spirit (Gal 5:16) through time in the Word, prayer and fellowship. This is one of the ways we stretch and grow our love.
Application Question: In what ways has God stretched your love or is stretching your love in order that it may be more familial, sincere, god-like and fervent?
Therefore, rid yourselves of all malice and all deceit, hypocrisy, envy, and slander of every kind. Like newborn babies, crave pure spiritual milk, so that by it you may grow up in your salvation, now that you have tasted that the Lord is good.
1 Peter 2:1–3
The word therefore in 1 Peter 2:1 points us back to the previous verses. Peter is saying get rid of all sin as a result of your salvation and because of the power of the Word of God, the imperishable seed that brought you the new birth. Because of this great work, get rid of sin and “crave” the Word of God that changed you.
The Greek word used for “rid yourselves” gives us the picture of taking off clothes (cf. Acts 7:38). This image would have reminded them of the common practice in ancient baptisms. The new believers were instructed to wear old clothes to their baptism, and they would exchange them for white baptism robes. After their baptism, they would throw away the old clothes, representing their old life of sin. The word picture of throwing away clothes of sin is used commonly by Paul. He uses the same word in Ephesians 4:22 translated “to put off.”
You were taught, with regard to your former way of life, to put off your old self, which is being corrupted by its deceitful desires; to be made new in the attitude of your minds; and to put on the new self, created to be like God in true righteousness and holiness (emphasis mine).
Ephesians 4:22–24
One of the things we must do as believers is take off our old clothes and put on new ones. This is a continual process in the life of the believer. We are getting rid of old mindsets as we renew our minds (Rom 12:2). We are changing our habitual practice of certain sins in response to our salvation.
In fact, the Apostle John says that a change in our relationship to sin is a proof our salvation, just as loving other believers is. Look at 1 John 3:6-8:
No one who lives in him keeps on sinning. No one who continues to sin has either seen him or known him. Dear children, do not let anyone lead you astray. He who does what is right is righteous, just as he is righteous. He who does what is sinful is of the devil, because the devil has been sinning from the beginning. The reason the Son of God appeared was to destroy the devil’s work.
John says that knowing God, being saved, will always change your relationship to sin. You cannot go on living the way you previously did. Therefore, a necessary step after salvation will be working to continually get rid of wrong attitudes and actions. We will never be completely free of sin while living on this earth, but it will be our labor until we get to heaven.
Observation Question: What characteristics does Peter tell us to get rid of in 1 Peter 2:1 and what does this mean for our lives?
“Therefore, rid yourself of all malice and all deceit, hypocrisy, envy, and slander of every kind” (1 Peter 2:1).
This call to get rid of sinful attitudes and actions fits with the previous call to love (1 Pet 1:22). If we are going to love our brothers, we must get rid of everything that is uncharacteristic of love. Again, this makes perfect sense in the context of the believers in Asia Minor who were being persecuted. When people are under duress, even the simplest thing could potentially start a conflict and begin a chain of unloving actions.
Imagine these believers getting mistreated by their bosses and having more work put on them because of their faith. Often, when one would come home, his patience would be already spent and it would affect his relationships with family and friends. This pressure would even affect the relationships in the church.
When Israel was in the wilderness undergoing stress, what happened? They started pointing fingers at Moses, Aaron, and God. They complained, and they divided into factions.
If we are going to love, we must get rid of any divisive attitude or action. Malice is a general word for evil generally directed at someone else. Deceit is the desire to trick or deceive someone for gain. Hypocrisy is to be two-faced and not genuine. Envy means to desire or be jealous of what someone else has. Slander means to defame somebody’s character or person through words. If you are going to love someone with God’s love, these things are incompatible. In order to put on love and righteousness, you must take off some other things.
Application Question: What are necessary steps in the life of a believer in order to “rid” oneself of the sins mentioned in 1 Peter 2:1?
Here are some necessary steps we must practice to get rid of these sins.
It is good to remember that sometimes, confession of sin before God is not enough. We must also confess to others. Listen to what Christ said:
Therefore, if you are offering your gift at the altar and there remember that your brother has something against you, leave your gift there in front of the altar. First go and be reconciled to your brother; then come and offer your gift (emphasis mine).
Matthew 5:23–24
To put off the clothes of sin means to make things right, and for some, they need to reconcile with people not just God. When we sin we have offended God and we may have offended others. If we have offended or harmed others, we must make reconciliation with them.
In this text, it should be noted Jesus is not even talking about whether it was our fault or why the person is mad at us. It simply says if “your brother has something against you,” go and be reconciled. Love is not about pointing fingers—it is about itself. It is about demonstrating love to someone else.
As a result of our salvation we must take off the old clothes of sin.
Like newborn babies, crave pure spiritual milk, so that by it you may grow up in your salvation, now that you have tasted that the Lord is good.
1 Peter 2:2
Here Peter commands the believers to “crave,” or desire, the milk of the Word of God like an infant. It is very interesting that Peter doesn’t say study the Word of God, read the Word of God, or even memorize it. These things are commanded in other parts of Scripture, but here he focuses on the desire for it. If you really “crave” the Word like a newborn baby you will read, memorize, and meditate on it.
It is the most natural thing for a believer to desire the Word of God. It is one of the results of our salvation. Jesus said, “Man does not live on bread alone, but on every word that comes from the mouth of God” (Matt 4:4). Job said, “I have treasured the words of his mouth more than my daily bread” (Job 23:12). David, in Psalm 119, spends the largest chapter in the Bible primarily talking about his love for the Word of God. “Your law is my delight” (v. 77), “Open my eyes that I may see wonderful things in your law” (v. 18), and “How can a man keep his way pure? By living according to your word” (v. 9).
This is one of the things that happens as a result of our spiritual birth. In the same way, a true believer loves other brothers (1 John 3:14) and seeks to get rid of sins (1 John 3:6), a truly born-again person desires the Word of God like a newborn. That’s why Peter puts this phrase after talking about our new birth through the Word of God (1 Pet 1:23).
We have been saved by the Word of God, and now we have to grow up into what Christ has called us to be through the Word of God. He says, “Grow up in your salvation.”
Let us hear this: there are many Christians who never grow up. The church is full of spiritual babies that never reach maturity. Why is that? Because the primary way we grow is through the Word of God. It is interesting to note that the Greek verb grow in this passage is passive, literally meaning “it may grow you.”2 This means as you study the Word of God, it bears fruits in your life; it gets rid of sin. It helps a person walk in the righteousness God made them for.
However, the majority of the church never reaches spiritual adulthood and never bears the fruits they have been called to produce. Why? Part of the reason is because they don’t have a healthy “desire.” They don’t enjoy studying the Bible; they don’t enjoy hearing sermons. Why do so many Christians lack this desire?
Application Question: Why are so many Christians lacking a desire for the Word of God?
Some Christians who have been raised in the church their whole lives have never truly desired the Word of God at all. They have attended Bible studies and read the Bible out of necessity or because they were made to, but never really craved it. Some in the church do not love the Word of God because they are not saved.
Listen to what Paul said about the nonbeliever:
The man without the Spirit does not accept the things that come from the Spirit of God, for they are foolishness to him, and he cannot understand them, because they are spiritually discerned (emphasis mine).
1 Corinthians 2:14
The sinful mind is hostile to God. It does not submit to God’s law, nor can it do so.
Romans 8:7
The natural mind—the person without the Spirit of God whom has not been born again—does not desire the Word of God. He cannot truly understand it; it is foolishness to him and he doesn’t have the capacity to obey God’s Word.
But the believer does, because he has been born again.
What about those who are saved? How come they sometimes lose a desire for the Word of God?
This is why in 1 Peter 2:1 they are commanded to get rid of sin so they can “desire the word of God.”
Did your mom ever tell you to not eat sweets before dinner because it would ruin your appetite? It’s the same thing with sin. It has been said, “Sin will keep you out of the Word of God, or the Word of God will keep you out of sin.” It’s one or the other. James says the same thing. “Therefore, get rid of all moral filth and the evil that is so prevalent and humbly accept the word planted in you, which can save you” (Jas 1:21).
We must get rid of sin so we can accept the Word of God. If you are not in the Word and you don’t desire it, you can be sure wrong attitudes have crept into your mind and heart. Malice has showed up. There will be wrong attitudes toward God or wrong attitudes toward others, but when the Word of God is there, you will find that you have peace and a right relationship with God and others.
Some have lost desire for the Word of God because of sin. Sin will ruin your appetite. Are you still desiring the Word of God? This is the proper response to one who has been saved by the imperishable seed of the Word of God (1 Pet 1:23).
Application Question: How do we develop a healthy desire for the Word of God?
1. Get rid of sin. Sin will quench your desire for the Word, so you must get rid of it.
2. Begin to force feed yourself the Word of God. This is what the doctors would do to any sick baby that hadn’t eaten all day. Because they need to eat to live, the doctor will force feed a baby through an IV.
Listen to Job: “I have not departed from the commands of his lips; I have treasured the words of his mouth more than my daily bread” (Job 23:12). Job desired the Word more than food. I read a story about a famous pastor named Derek Prince. During a tumultuous season of his life, he began to eat the Word of God day and night just like he would his meals.
This would only make sense for a person who desired it more than their daily meals. A normal diet is about three meals a day. Daniel use to pray and meet with God three times a day (Daniel 6). David said: “Seven times a day I praise you for your righteous laws” (Ps 119:164).
When I used to bodybuild, I would eat six to eight meals a day, which was about every two to three hours. Since the Word of God is more important than food, reading the Word of God multiple times a day is a valid spiritual discipline. I personally am not into the “Read the Bible one-time-a-day thing,” we often tell young Christians. I don’t see support for it anywhere in the Scriptures. A better challenge might be, “How can I practice meditating on the Word of God all throughout the day?”
David talked about the blessing of the one who meditated on the Word of God day and night in Psalm 1. Joshua was called to meditate on the Word of God day and night as well in Joshua 1. Many theologians believe that “day and night” is not referring to the actual morning and night times. It probably was a literary device meaning “all day.” This would be like Christ saying “Forgive seventy times seven,” which really meant all the time.
These are disciplines that will reap tremendous fruit in the believer’s life. I always challenge people to do the least quotient, meaning practicing “day and night” as a literal “twice a day.” Sometimes, it is good to practice what Daniel did three times a day, especially when life is really hard. Or even try seven times a day, like David, through listening to worship music, sermons, etc., strategically at work or during breaks.
The Bible declares there are tremendous blessings for people who develop a lifestyle of this. God said that those who do, in the books of Psalms and Joshua, prosper in everything.
Application Question: What are some good disciplinary routines in order to eat the Word of God more faithfully so we can grow? What is your personal practice?
An anecdote from the early 1900s beautifully illustrates how Christians ought to be grateful for what Christ has done for them. While on a three-story scaffold at a construction site one day, a building engineer tripped and fell toward the ground in what appeared to be a fatal plummet. Right below the scaffold, a laborer looked up just as the man fell, realized he was standing exactly where the engineer would land, braced himself, and absorbed the full impact of the other man’s fall. The impact slightly injured the engineer but severely hurt the laborer. The brutal collision fractured almost every bone in his body, and after he recovered from those injuries, he was severely disabled.
Years later, a reporter asked the former construction laborer how the engineer had treated him since the accident. The handicapped man told the reporter: “He gave me half of all he owns, including a share of his business. He is constantly concerned about my needs and never lets me want for anything. Almost every day he gives me some token of thanks or remembrance.”3
This man responded by tremendous service to the person who had saved his life. How much more should we respond to Christ who has saved not only our bodies but our souls?
Here Peter says the response of a believer to salvation should be:
Are you still grateful for your salvation? How are you responding because of its effect on your life?
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
Copyright 2014 Gregory Brown
Unless otherwise noted, the primary Scriptures used are taken from the Holy Bible, New International Version ®, Copyright © 1973, 1978, 1984 by International Bible Society. Used by permission of Zondervan Publishing House. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (ESV) are from The Holy Bible, English Standard Version® (ESV®) Copyright © 2001 by Crossway, a publishing ministry of Good News Publishers. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (NLT) are taken from the Holy Bible, New Living Translation, copyright © 1996, 2004, 2007 by Tyndale House Foundation. Used by permission of Tyndale House Publishers, Inc., Carol Stream, Illinois 60188. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked KJV are from the King James Version of the Bible.
1 MacArthur, J. F., Jr. (2004). 1 Peter. MacArthur New Testament Commentary (90). Chicago: Moody Publishers.
2 MacArthur, J. F., Jr. (2004). 1 Peter. MacArthur New Testament Commentary (100). Chicago: Moody Publishers.
3 MacArthur, J. F., Jr. (2004). 1 Peter. MacArthur New Testament Commentary (87–88). Chicago: Moody Publishers.
As you come to him, the living Stone—rejected by men but chosen by God and precious to him—you also, like living stones, are being built into a spiritual house to be a holy priesthood, offering spiritual sacrifices acceptable to God through Jesus Christ. For in Scripture it says: “See, I lay a stone in Zion, a chosen and precious cornerstone, and the one who trusts in him will never be put to shame.” Now to you who believe, this stone is precious. But to those who do not believe, “The stone the builders rejected has become the capstone,” and, “A stone that causes men to stumble and a rock that makes them fall.” They stumble because they disobey the message—which is also what they were destined for.
1 Peter 2:4–8
What are some of the privileges or honors that believers have as worshipers of God?
Throughout Scripture, God seeks to inform believers about how truly special and privileged they are. In Ephesians 1:3, we have every spiritual blessing in heavenly places. In Romans 8:17, we are co-heirs with Christ. In the beatitudes the Kingdom of Heaven is ours and ours alone (Matt 5:3-11). After the beatitudes we are called the salt and light of the earth (v. 13, 14). God wants his children to know how special they are, so they can live out this high calling and these high privileges. We must continually renew our minds to know what God has done in us (Rom 12:2). This is especially important in a world that cannot properly evaluate our worth and in fact persecutes us.
First Peter 2:4-8 is no different. This passage trumpets the honor and privileges of Christians. In fact, when it says in verse 7: “Now to you who believe this stone is precious”, almost all commentators disagree with this translation. It is better translated: “So the honor is for you who believe” as in the ESV.
There are many honors and privileges that come to those who believe in Christ. No doubt Peter wrote this to encourage the saints who are being persecuted for their faith. Peter not only describes the believers’ privileges in Christ but also talks about those who reject Christ and “stumbled over him.” The beauty of these believers is shown as more glorious against the backdrop of those who stumble and dishonor Christ. Believers should stand in awe at the overflowing grace in their lives from God.
In fact, the privileges that are talked about in this passage would be even more wonderful to Jewish believers who would see the Old Testament analogies of Israel being shown in the church.
Big Question: What are some of the honors and privileges we have as Christians according to 1 Peter 2:4–8?
As you come to him, the living Stone—rejected by men but chosen by God and precious to him.
1 Peter 2:4
The phrase “as you come to him” is a present participle that has the meaning of “as you continually come to him.” This is not just salvation, but coming to Christ in worship, prayer, and through the Word of God on a daily basis.
We have the right to come to “the living stone” that was rejected by men, but was chosen by God and precious to him. The word precious really means “there is nothing like him.” That is our privilege. We have the right to continually come to Christ and God through him. Listen to what Hebrews 4:15-16 says:
For we do not have a high priest who is unable to sympathize with our weaknesses, but we have one who has been tempted in every way, just as we are—yet was without sin. Let us then approach the throne of grace with confidence, so that we may receive mercy and find grace to help us in our time of need (emphasis mine).
Because our Savior can understand and sympathize, this should encourage us to continually approach his throne to receive mercy and grace.
This is a tremendous privilege. Let us not neglect times of prayer, for they are not a burden but a great privilege. It is at his throne that we find mercy, forgiveness for our sins, and grace to help us. What is keeping you from enjoying this precious privilege?
Application Question: What things commonly keep you or other believers from using this privilege of continually coming to Christ?
You also, like living stones, are being built into a spiritual house to be a holy priesthood, offering spiritual sacrifices acceptable to God through Jesus Christ (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 2:5
In this text, we are compared to living stones that are being built into a house. We are living stones because Christ is the first living stone—the foundation of the house (v. 6). The paradox of a “living” stone is seen simply in comparison to the Old Testament house of God, the temple that was made of dead stones.
In the New Covenant, God’s temple is the living people of God. This is what 1 Corinthians 6:19-20 said:
Do you not know that your body is a temple of the Holy Spirit, who is in you, whom you have received from God? You are not your own; you were bought at a price. Therefore honor God with your body (emphasis mine).
Do you not know that you are the temple of God and God lives in you?
Application Question: What applications can we take from believers being living stones “being built into a spiritual house” or the temple of God?
There are several applications we can take from this privilege of being the temple of God.
The Scriptures does not support the concept of lone-ranger Christians. We were never called to walk this life alone. We need one another. Paul says the same thing in 1 Corinthians 12. He says: “The eye cannot say to the hand, ‘I don’t need you!’ And the head cannot say to the feet, ‘I don’t need you!’” (1 Cor 12:21)
A brick is of little use by itself. It can only be used for minimal things, however its usefulness is maximized when used alongside other bricks. Similarly, apart from one another, we cannot complete the mission God has called for us either individually or corporately. Are you walking apart from other living stones in the house of God?
We are being built up into the house of God (v. 5). The word being in this passage means we are not where we need to be yet. This reminds us that this work is a process like the building of any house. We should not be discouraged when we see sin or failure in the church. We should be careful about the desire to quit or to give up on ourselves. We should be careful about the desire to quit or give up on others. It’s a process. God is not done with us yet. We are being built into a spiritual house.
How does this process of being built into a spiritual house work, especially as we constantly see the disunity in our families and church bodies?
We are growing into this spiritual house as we continually “come to him” (v. 4). This process of growing more unified can be seen in the illustration of the triangle. Individual members of the church are on both sides of the triangle, with Christ at the peak, and as we continually come to Christ, we get closer to one another.
If we focus on getting closer to Christ, we will continually find more intimacy and joy with the members of God’s house. But the person who focuses less on his time with God, will find more to complain about, more to be upset about. Often, in counseling believers in discord, all one has to ask is, “How is your time in the Word and prayer?” If you are not aiming at the pinnacle of the triangle who is Christ, then you will find yourself farther away from other believers. Instead of building the house of God, you will find yourself breaking down the house. We must continually come to Christ in order to properly build the house of God.
One of the things that being the temple of God remind us of is our capacity to worship. In the Old Testament, Israel had to travel to the temple in Jerusalem to offer sacrifices to the Lord; they were restricted by time and space. However, in the New Covenant, we are not. We are not restricted by time and space—everything we do can be worship because we are the temple of God. In fact Paul says this: “So whether you eat or drink or whatever you do, do it all for the glory of God” (1 Cor 10:31). Whatever you do, do it for the glory of God. Even our eating and drinking can be worship to God.
In the Old Testament, everything in the temple was set apart as holy, even the drinking cups. Now that we are the house of God, we also must be holy in every regard. We learn a little more about this concept from Paul’s prayer in Ephesians 3:16, 17: “I pray that out of his glorious riches he may strengthen you with power through his Spirit in your inner being, so that Christ may dwell in your hearts through faith” (emphasis mine).
I think this text reflects our need of to be holy. Paul prays for them to be strengthened in the inner man so Christ “may dwell” in their hearts. The interesting thing is that Christ was already dwelling in their hearts because they were Christians. What then is he referring to?
There are two words for dwell in the original language. One means “to dwell as a visitor,” and the other means “to dwell as a resident.” In this passage the word dwell is referring to the latter—Christ being at home in them.
I think in many churches and in the lives of many believers, Christ is not at home. He feels like a visitor. That’s why Paul prays for them so Christ could be at home. In the lives of many Christians, Christ feels like a visitor because their lives aren’t fully under his control. He isn’t consulted about their entertainment or their friendships. He isn’t treated as an owner but as a visitor. That’s why Paul commands them later in the book to not “grieve the Holy Spirit (Eph 4:30).”
We can grieve the Spirit by our language, our thoughts and actions. Therefore, we must seek to make Christ at home in our lives and our churches by the practice of holiness. This is a proper application to the church being the household of God. Let Christ be at home in our lives and our fellowship.
Application Question: What things is Christ calling you to do in order for him to be more at home in your life and in your local church?
You also, like living stones, are being built into a spiritual house to be a holy priesthood, offering spiritual sacrifices acceptable to God through Jesus Christ (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 2:5
Peter says one of our privileges is to be priests of God. The primary audience of Peter was probably Jewish Christians since he was an apostle to the Jews, and therefore, them being called priests would have been especially significant to them. Priests came from the line of Levi, specifically the lineage of Aaron. They were chosen by God to pray for the people and to offer sacrifices for their sins. Anyone who tried to do the job of a priest without being one, was judged by God. We see this with King Uzziah, whom God smote with leprosy (2 Chr 26:16–21), and King Saul, whom God judged by removing the monarchy from his family (1 Sam 13:8–14). The priesthood was a special office.
Interpretation Question: What similarities are there between Christians as priests and Old Testament priests?
As priests of God, one of the tremendous privileges we have is to offer spiritual sacrifices to God. What are these spiritual sacrifices?
Interpretation Question: What are the spiritual sacrifices we offer to God?
“Therefore, I urge you, brothers, in view of God’s mercy, to offer your bodies as living sacrifices, holy and pleasing to God—this is your spiritual act of worship” (Rom 12:1).
“Through Jesus, therefore, let us continually offer to God a sacrifice of praise—the fruit of lips that confess his name” (Heb 13:15).
“And do not forget to do good and to share with others, for with such sacrifices God is pleased” (Heb 13:16).
“And do not forget to do good and to share with others, for with such sacrifices God is pleased” (Heb 13:16).
But I have written very boldly to you on some points so as to remind you again, because of the grace that was given me from God, to be a minister of Christ Jesus to the Gentiles, ministering as a priest the gospel of God, so that my offering of the Gentiles may become acceptable, sanctified by the Holy Spirit (emphasis mine).
Romans 15:15–16
Therefore be imitators of God, as beloved children; and walk in love, just as Christ also loved you and gave Himself up for us, an offering and a sacrifice to God as a fragrant aroma (emphasis mine).
Eph. 5: 1–2
Cornelius stared at him in fear. “What is it, Lord?” he asked. The angel answered, “Your prayers and gifts to the poor have come up as a memorial offering before God.”
Acts 10:4
Another angel came and stood at the altar, holding a golden censer; and much incense was given to him, so that he might add it to the prayers of all the saints on the golden altar which was before the throne. And the smoke of the incense, with the prayers of the saints, went up before God out of the angel’s hand.
Revelation 8:3–4
Are there any other applications to the priesthood of believers?
Many times in Christian churches, ministry is reserved for those who are “ordained” such as pastors and deacons. However, the priesthood of believers means that we should all be doing the work of ministry. In fact, pastors are given for the very purpose of preparing the church for the work of ministry (Eph 4:12).
There is nothing in Scripture that forbids each believer from doing such things as baptism, the Lord’s Supper, public prayer or teaching one another the Word. In the New Covenant, these are not reserved for any special class of believers. They are given to disciples. The church is often hindered from being as effective as it can, because ministry is left to the few—the “ordained.” The priesthood of believers denies this common practice.
Now this doesn’t mean anybody can serve in the role of pastor or deacon. There are specific qualifications given for those types of roles as seen in 1 Timothy 3. But as a general principle, the priesthood of believers means that each believer should be offering the spiritual sacrifices that Scripture commands.
Application Question: What practices, if any, should be left only for those who are “ordained” to ministry? How would you support your conclusion with Scripture?
For it stands in Scripture: “Behold, I am laying in Zion a stone, a cornerstone chosen and precious, and whoever believes in him will not be put to shame.” So the honor is for you who believe, but for those who do not believe, “The stone that the builders rejected has become the cornerstone,” and “A stone of stumbling, and a rock of offense.” They stumble because they disobey the word, as they were destined to do (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 2:6-8 (ESV)
Another privilege we have as believers is sharing in Christ’s honor and that we “will never be put to shame” (v. 6). What does this mean?
Certainly, as believers and pilgrims in this world, there will be times when we are mocked for our beliefs and persecuted. This verse is not a promise that we will not have trials or times when people mock us. However, it does promise that we will never be ultimately put to shame. God will always use everything we go through for our ultimate good (Rom 8:28). In fact, the believer will have honor instead of shame. The ESV says “So the honor is for you who believe (v.7).
However, there is considerable debate over verse 7. It can also be translated “Now to you who believe this stone is precious” in the NIV. Listen to what Wayne Grudem says about this passage:
The rsv translation To you therefore who believe, he is precious (based on the av and followed, surprisingly, by the niv, and apparently nasb), is an extremely unlikely understanding of the Greek text and is criticized by almost every major commentator. The Greek sentence contains no verb and rather literally says, “Therefore the honour to you, the believers.” It is quite natural to understand the verb “to be” (as commonly in Gk. sentences), so that the sentence reads, “Therefore the honour is to you, the believers”1
Not only will believers never ultimately be put to shame, but when Christ comes, we will be honored before all. We will share in his glory. Listen to this story about two missionaries returning from Africa, which helps illustrate this truth.
An old missionary couple had been working in Africa for years and were returning to New York to retire. They had no pension; their health was broken; they felt defeated, discouraged, and afraid.
As the trip began, they discovered they were on the same ship as President Teddy Roosevelt, who was returning from one of his big-game hunting expeditions.
No one paid any attention to them. They watched the fanfare that accompanied the President’s entourage, with passengers trying to catch a glimpse of the great man. As the ship moved across the ocean, the old missionary said to his wife, “Something is wrong.”
“Why should we have given our lives in faithful service for God in Africa all these many years and have no one care a thing about us? Here this man comes back from a hunting trip and everybody makes much over him, but nobody gives two hoots about us.”
“Dear, you shouldn’t feel that way,” his wife said.
He replied “I can’t help it; it just doesn’t seem right.”
When the ship docked in New York, a band was waiting to greet the President. The mayor and other dignitaries were there. The papers were full of the President’s arrival. No one noticed the missionary couple. They slipped off the ship, disappeared in the crowd, and found a cheap flat on the East Side, hoping the next day to see what they could do to make a living in the city.
That night the man’s spirit broke. He said to his wife, “I can’t take this; God is not treating us fairly.” His wife replied, “Why don’t you go in the bedroom and tell that to the Lord?”
A short time later he came out from the bedroom, but now his face was completely different. His wife asked, “Dear, what happened?”
The Lord settled it with me. I told Him how bitter I was that the President should receive this tremendous homecoming, when no one met us as we returned home. And when I finished, it seemed as though the Lord put His hand on my shoulder and simply said; “You’re not home yet.”
(Author Unknown)
Here on this earth, we may suffer for our faith, we may be mocked, but we will never ultimately suffer shame. We will be honored before all when we get home to heaven. We will be honored before the world and before all creation. Listen to what Paul says in Romans 8:19: “The creation waits in eager expectation for the sons of God to be revealed.” When it says creation waits in “eager expectation,” it gives the picture of creation “standing on their tippy-toes.” Creation, who has been subjected to the curse, is waiting for the sons of God to be revealed so it can be set free.
As a dog lover, when I read the word picture of creation standing on their tippy-toes, I think back to my dogs at my parent’s house. My mom was a breeder, so we always had about five small dogs in the house. Every time we would come home, the dogs would literally be on their tippy-toes at the door, barking and smiling. They were standing on the tippy-toes waiting for us.
In the same way, creation groans and waits for us. One day, there will be honor and privilege when we stand before God and creation. This was important for these suffering Christians to hear. Yes, they were being despised by society, hated without cause, and it would seem that their lot in life was shame. However, those who put their faith in Christ will never ultimately be put to shame. One day, they will be honored before all and share in the glory of Christ.
Application Question: How does it make you feel to consider the honor that awaits believers? How can we apply this reality on a daily basis?
Next, Peter spends some time talking about those who do not believe. In the same way a diamond’s beauty is most clear against a dark surface, the glory of Christ and believers is most evident against the destiny of unbelievers. Peter says for those who believe, there is honor, but for those who have not believed in Christ, the capstone, there will be dishonor. Listen to what he says:
Now to you who believe, this stone is precious. But to those who do not believe, “The stone the builders rejected has become the capstone,” and, “A stone that causes men to stumble and a rock that makes them fall.” They stumble because they disobey the message—which is also what they were destined for (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 2:7–8
The picture is of an ancient building construction site. Often the rocks were chosen before they were even brought to the site. The builders would look at each rock and if the dimensions were not perfect, it was discarded. This is what the world did with Christ. However, this rock that was rejected, later became the cornerstone, the most important stone.
The cornerstone is the stone ground between two walls. It is used to get perfect angles for the rest of the house. You build off of the cornerstone; it sets the direction for the entire building. Christ was the rock that was discarded which became the rock that was needed most. The world has rejected this rock which everyone must build their house upon in order to withstand God’s judgment.
Interpretation Question: Why does the world discard Christ the cornerstone?
The world rejected him because he did not come in the manner they desired him to. The Jews rejected him because he came as a suffering servant, instead of a conquering king. The Greeks rejected him because a God that became man and died for the world was utter foolishness to them (1 Cor 1:23).
Many in the world today often reject Christ simply because he declared there is no other way to heaven and because he demands total lordship of their lives. Following Jesus Christ is too narrow a path and they refuse to follow it. They want a god who submits to their will, and therefore, reject the Savior on which they are called to build their lives upon. For them, Peter declares only dishonor waits, because they have not properly valued the capstone. Without this capstone no building can stand (Matt 7:24-29).
Finally, Peter gives a further reason why unbelievers cannot properly appraise Christ and instead stumble over him. He says they stumble because they were “destined” for this (v. 8). They were destined to reject Christ.
Interpretation Question: What does the phrase “they disobey the message—which is also what they were destined for” mean? Did God elect some to be eternally damned?
It is very clear that God chose some to be saved before time who will receive honor. The doctrine of election and predestination are seen clearly throughout Scripture. Look at what Paul says:
For he chose us in him before the creation of the world to be holy and blameless in his sight. In love he predestined us to be adopted as his sons through Jesus Christ, in accordance with his pleasure and will—to the praise of his glorious grace, which he has freely given us in the One he loves (emphasis mine).
Ephesians 1:4–6
For those God foreknew he also predestined to be conformed to the likeness of his Son, that he might be the firstborn among many brothers. And those he predestined, he also called; those he called, he also justified; those he justified, he also glorified (emphasis mine).
Romans 8:29–30
The doctrine of election is communicated throughout Scripture but not without controversy. The primary controversy has been the question, “Why did God elect some? Did he elect simply based on his sovereign right or because he knew the elect would believe?” I believe Scripture clearly communicates that God elects because of his sovereign right (Romans 9:19, 20). However, as if election wasn’t controversial enough, another aspect of election is reprobation. Did God, in the same way, choose for some to be eternally damned?
By necessity, the doctrine of God electing some to salvation means that some had to be passed over. This is called reprobation—God passing over some for salvation. But the question is, “Did God elect these people to be damned?”
There are those who believe that in the same way God elected some to eternal life, he elected others to be eternally damned. This is called double predestination, or some may call it hyper-calvinism. Is there any support for this?
First of all, Scripture never uses the word elect for those who were passed over in salvation. Therefore, double predestination is not a helpful term because it necessitates that God handles election and reprobation in the same way. The term elect is used for those who were chosen for salvation before the beginning of time and not for those who were passed over. Therefore, Scripture doesn’t teach that God elected some to damnation.
There is no need to elect the lost, for all mankind is under the judgment of God’s wrath for sin. But, there is a need to elect some people to salvation from those who deserve judgment. With that said, there is obviously a sense in which those who were passed over were predetermined before time. Look at what Romans 9:22 says: “What if God, choosing to show his wrath and make his power known, bore with great patience the objects of his wrath—prepared for destruction (emphasis mine)?” This text clearly says that there is a way in which these people were “prepared for destruction.” Listen to what Jude said:
For certain men whose condemnation was written about long ago have secretly slipped in among you. They are godless men, who change the grace of our God into a license for immorality and deny Jesus Christ our only Sovereign and Lord (emphasis mine).
Jude 1:4
Jude talks about these false teachers whose condemnation was written about long ago. This seems to be referring to a time before creation. Look again at 1 Peter 2:8: “And, ‘A stone that causes men to stumble and a rock that makes them fall.’ They stumble because they disobey the message—which is also what they were destined for (emphasis mine).”
Peter also talks about those who stumble over the message of the gospel, which they were destined for. Therefore, we must recognize that there is some sense in which even those who choose not to obey God are part of his plan before time.
Paul teaches God works all things in conformity with to the counsel of his plan in Ephesians 1:11: “In him we were also chosen, having been predestined according to the plan of him who works out everything in conformity with the purpose of his will” (emphasis mine).
Does “everything” include the destruction of the lost? Proverbs declares that even the destruction of the wicked is part of God’s plan. “The LORD works out everything for his own ends—even the wicked for a day of disaster” (Prov 16:4).
Interpretation Question: Why would God plan to allow sinful men to disobey him as part of his plan in the first place? What is the benefit or purpose?
It seems the purpose is for his glory. There is a sense in which God brings glory to himself by showing his mercy to those who have sinned and yet are elected, while in another way he receives glory by bringing his wrath on those who have sinned. Look at what Scripture says about Pharaoh in Romans 9:17: “For the Scripture says to Pharaoh: “I raised you up for this very purpose, that I might display my power in you and that my name might be proclaimed in all the earth (emphasis mine).”
In the case of Pharaoh, God hardened his heart for the purpose of God’s name being proclaimed throughout the earth. Listen to what else Paul says about God’s “objects of wrath” in Romans 9:22: “What if God, choosing to show his wrath and make his power known, bore with great patience the objects of his wrath—prepared for destruction” (emphasis mine)?
Paul says God chose to show his wrath and make his power known by his destruction of the wicked. Ultimately, everything he does is for his glory. In fact, it should be noted that with the fallen angels, he did not choose to show grace to any of them. They all received justice—his wrath. If we consider what is fair, it must be realized justice would require that he show mercy to none. But because God is a God of justice and mercy, he elects some and sovereignly passes over others in order to show his glory.
This is a very difficult doctrine, but there is scriptural support for it. By necessity, when God elected some before time, he passed over others. However, the process is different. The lost are not elect; they are sovereignly passed over in the counsel of God’s will. It may seem unfair to us, but what is ultimately fair resides in the counsel of God because he defines justice and goodness (Psalms 100:5). The best thing is for God to receive glory.
The nations of the earth feared God because of his destruction and judgment upon Pharaoh (Josh 2:9–11). God raised him up for that purpose so that many could see God’s glory and fear him. In the same way, even though there is sin and evil in the world, our God will ultimately use this for his glory as well.
Application Question: Is it fair for God to choose some for salvation and to pass over others? What are your thoughts about the doctrine of reprobation?
Peter writes this section on the honor and privileges of the believer in order to encourage the saints. Oftentimes as Christians we accept what the world says about us, to our discouragement and demise. However, God continually shows us in Scripture how special we are. Zephaniah 3:17 says, he will take great delight in us and quiet us with his love, he will rejoice over us with singing. Believers are special and God has given us many great and wonderful privileges.
What are our privileges as saints of God?
Let us give glory to God for our great and awesome privileges. Thank you Lord.
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
Copyright 2014 Gregory Brown
Unless otherwise noted, the primary Scriptures used are taken from the Holy Bible, New International Version ®, Copyright © 1973, 1978, 1984 by International Bible Society. Used by permission of Zondervan Publishing House. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (ESV) are from The Holy Bible, English Standard Version® (ESV®) Copyright © 2001 by Crossway, a publishing ministry of Good News Publishers. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (NLT) are taken from the Holy Bible, New Living Translation, copyright © 1996, 2004, 2007 by Tyndale House Foundation. Used by permission of Tyndale House Publishers, Inc., Carol Stream, Illinois 60188. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked KJV are from the King James Version of the Bible.
1 Grudem, W. A. (1988). Vol. 17: 1 Peter: An introduction and commentary. Tyndale New Testament Commentaries (110). Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press.
But you are a chosen people, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a people belonging to God, that you may declare the praises of him who called you out of darkness into his wonderful light. Once you were not a people, but now you are the people of God; once you had not received mercy, but now you have received mercy. Dear friends, I urge you, as aliens and strangers in the world, to abstain from sinful desires, which war against your soul. Live such good lives among the pagans that, though they accuse you of doing wrong, they may see your good deeds and glorify God on the day he visits us.
1 Peter 2:9–12
What are distinguishing marks of the people of God which separate them from the world?
Peter has just been talking about how Christ is the capstone, the foundation of the house of God. The world did not receive him; they stumbled over him. He came like a servant when they were expecting a king. He came to suffer when they were expecting a conqueror. As the Jews rejected him at his coming, so has the rest of the unbelieving world rejected and stumbled over him ever since. Listen again to what Peter says:
And, “A stone that causes men to stumble and a rock that makes them fall.” They stumble because they disobey the message—which is also what they were destined for. But you are a chosen people (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 2:8–9
However, this is not true for believers. In verse 9, Peter begins with “but.” “But you are a chosen people.” Christians should be drastically different from the world. Christ taught the same thing in Matthew 5:13, he said you are the salt of the earth. You preserve the world from decay. You have tremendous value. He said you are the light of the world (v. 14). Among the people of the earth, there are a people who are radically different.
Because of this radical difference, Christians often will be mocked and persecuted as was happening to the believers in this context. Peter writes to encourage them but also to reinforce why they should continue to be different. In the midst of persecution and suffering for our faith, there can be a tendency to dull the light and the witness of our lives in order to avoid offense. There can be a tendency to begin to compromise.
This seemed to be happening here in this context. That is why Peter “urges” them in 1 Peter 2:11 to live as strangers and abstain from sinful desires. Continue to be different, continue to be salty, continue to be light, and do not compromise with sin in the face of persecution. Peter reminds them of who they are and what distinguishes them.
For some of us, this text will be a challenge, as it was to this church, to continue to remain different, to continue to not compromise at the work place or amongst friends. For others, it may be a call to repent from ways we have compromised and conformed to this world.
Can the world tell that we are different? In this passage, we will see five marks that should distinguish us as believers in this world. As we go through these marks, we should ask ourselves are we living out these realities in our lives.
Big Question: What marks distinguish believers from the world in 1 Peter 2:9–12?
But you are a chosen people, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a people belonging to God, that you may declare the praises of him who called you out of darkness into his wonderful light. Once you were not a people, but now you are the people of God; once you had not received mercy, but now you have received mercy.
1 Peter 2:9-10
Observation Question: What are some of the blessings and privileges that distinguish Christians from the world according to 1 Peter 2:9–10? What ways are these privileges similar or different to Old Testament Israel?
Here Peter begins to talk about all the blessings and privileges these suffering saints have received from God and that separated them from others. He wants them to know how special they are. They have a call and they are in the center of God’s will even in the midst of persecution. He writes to encourage them as they, no doubt, were discouraged by how they were being viewed and persecuted by others.
He calls them a chosen people. Peter uses terminology commonly used in reference to Israel. Look at what Deuteronomy 7:6 said about Israel: “For you are a people holy to the LORD your God. The LORD your God has chosen you out of all the peoples on the face of the earth to be his people, his treasured possession” (emphasis mine).
In the same way, Israel was called to be God’s chosen people on the earth and to be witnesses for him, the church is now God’s chosen people. This choosing is not because we are better than others or because we would respond to him. This choosing is a work totally of God’s grace. Look at what Paul says:
For he chose us in him before the creation of the world to be holy and blameless in his sight. In love he predestined us to be adopted as his sons through Jesus Christ, in accordance with his pleasure and will—to the praise of his glorious grace, which he has freely given us in the One he loves (emphasis mine).
Ephesians 1:4–6
This choosing is all to the praise of his glorious grace, his unmerited favor. This was important for these Christians to hear because they were deemed by others to be the scum of the earth, and therefore, treated as such (1 Cor 4:9–13). This choosing represented their salvation. They were chosen by God to receive salvation and to enjoy him forever.
What were they chosen for?
But you are a chosen people, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a people belonging to God, that you may declare the praises of him who called you out of darkness into his wonderful light. Once you were not a people, but now you are the people of God; once you had not received mercy, but now you have received mercy.
1 Peter 2:9–10
The text can be interpreted to mean because you are a chosen generation, you are also a royal priesthood, a holy people, a peculiar people. Their election is first, and election is the source and fountain of all the other blessings and characteristics that distinguish them from others who are appointed to destruction (emphasis mine).1
These chosen believers were called out from the world to be a royal priesthood. For an audience that was probably primarily Jewish, this would have stood out. In the Old Testament, the monarchy and the priesthood were strictly separated. Priest came from the lineage of Aaron from the tribe of Levi. Only they could approach God at the temple; only they could offer the sacrifices. The rest of the Jews could not.
In addition, the king was special in Israel because he was anointed with oil by the priest. This means he was equipped and empowered by God to do the task of ruling Israel and fighting the battles of the Lord. We see the Holy Spirit coming upon the kings to win battles. Similarly, the priest was anointed, and therefore, empowered by the Holy Spirit to minister to God and the people. But again, these privileges were not for regular Jews and they were strictly separated.
We see the strict separation of these two roles in two kings that were judged by God for trying to combine the priesthood and the kingship. King Saul was anxious to go to battle, and instead of waiting for the priest Samuel to come and offer a sacrifice to the Lord, he decided to do it himself. In 1 Samuel 13:8–14, God told him that because of this, he had sought a man after his own heart to rule. Saul was judged for trying to merge the priesthood and the kingship.
We also saw this in 2 Chronicles 26:16–21 with a king named Uzziah. Uzziah became very successful, and therefore, prideful. He felt that because he was so great he could burn incense in the temple—again a work specifically for the priest to do. The priests gathered together to confront him and said, “You will not be blessed by the Lord because you have been unfaithful.” King Uzziah became angry at this and reached out to burn the incense, and leprosy broke out on his head because God judged him. He then stepped down from being king and passed the kingship to his son. He died a leper.
Therefore, the privilege of being a royal priesthood would have stood out to the original audience. A royal priesthood, a merging of the two lines together? The line of Judah was for the kings, and the line of Aaron for the priests. How is this reality possible?
The only way this is possible is because under the New Covenant, there is no longer a priest who must come from a specific tribal line. The writer of Hebrews argues in Hebrews 7:17 that in the New Covenant, Christ, our high priest, comes from the “order of Melchizedek”, who was the former king and priest of Salem, whom Abraham paid tithes to (Gen. 14:18–20). This was something prophesied about the coming Messiah in Psalm 110:4. He would be a priest according to the order of Melchizedek, a kingly priest.
Christians being royal priests represent the fact that we have been united with Christ. We are his body, and whatever glory Christ receives we receive as well. Romans 8:17 calls us coheirs with Christ. It means we will reign with him eternally, and here on earth, our role is to draw men unto himself and to lead people in the worship of him as priests.
This should stand out. Peter wants them to realize that they are different from the world because they know Christ.
Application Question: What ways can we apply the role of believers being kings and priests?
It means we will rule with Christ. Scripture clearly proclaims we will rule in the coming kingdom. We see this in many texts. As mentioned, Romans 8:17 says: “Now if we are children, then we are heirs—heirs of God and co-heirs with Christ, if indeed we share in his sufferings in order that we may also share in his glory.”
Paul declares that this rulership will include judging this world and even angels. In the ancient world, coming to the king was like going to court. They would often rule over cases. We see that with Solomon as he decides between two women claiming to be the mother of a child (1 Kings 3:16-28). Look at what Paul says:
Do you not know that the saints will judge the world? And if you are to judge the world, are you not competent to judge trivial cases? Do you not know that we will judge angels? How much more the things of this life (emphasis mine)!
1 Corinthians 6:2–3
In fact, with this kingship that comes in Christ, there is also a measure of authority that should be seen presently in the life of a believer, especially in the area of ministry. We see this in the Great Commission as Christ sends the disciples out to minister in his authority. Christ commissions them saying, “All authority has been given to me therefore make disciples” (Matt 28:18).
But also as royalty in Christ, we fight wars on behalf of the kingdom. Ancient kings would go off and fight battles in the interest of their kingdom. What battles do we fight?
Christ said, “The gates of hades will not prevail against the church” (Matt 16:18). The church is seen tearing down the fortresses and strongholds of Satan. When you preach the gospel, you go into enemy territory. When you minister to those in depression and habitual sins, you trample on enemy ground. Paul in Ephesians 6 shows the church as a soldier putting on the armor of God, the armor of the King.
But, we are also called priests. One of the unique roles of the priest was to have an intimate relationship with God. In fact, the high priest was the only priest who could enter into the presence of God once a year on the Day of Atonement. No other person could do that. Well, on this earth, one of the things that distinguishes us as believers is the fact that we can walk and live in the presence of God. You talk to God, and he talks to you.
But not only that, the priest would pray on behalf of the people for the forgiveness of their sins and bring their requests before God. We see the priest Samuel says to Israel that he would not sin by ceasing to pray for them. Listen to what he said, “As for me, far be it from me that I should sin against the LORD by failing to pray for you. And I will teach you the way that is good and right” (1 Sam 12:23).
Not only did the priest have to pray for people, but the nation of Israel was called to pray for people because they were a “kingdom of priests” (Exodus 19:6). When Israel was exiled in Babylon, God called them to pray for the prosperity of Babylon because when Babylon prospered they would prosper (Jer 29:7). Even though Israel was no longer in their land, that did not change their identity. They were still a priestly nation called to intercede for the nations.
Similarly, wherever God has placed you, in a nation, a work place, a church, or a family, they are to be places that you intercede for. You are to intercede for the leaders to make godly decisions, for strongholds to be broken, and for the light of the gospel to go forth.
First Timothy 2:1–2 commands believers to make intercession for everyone, for kings and all authorities that we may live peaceful and godly lives. Praying for everyone is a tremendous amount of work. It’s a job for priests, whom we have been called to be.
The priests were also called to teach the people. We specifically see this with Ezra who devoted himself to the study and teaching of the law of God (Ezra 7:10). Similarly, for the New Covenant believer part of the Great Commission in Matthew 28:19 is to make disciples by teaching them everything Christ commanded.
The believer’s job as a priest is to learn the Bible, to never let it depart from their mouths, to talk about it at dinner, to talk about it at work. One of the reasons you have been chosen to be a priests is to be a teacher of the Word of God. Most of the world will never read the Bible, but they should see and hear the Bible coming out of your mouth all the time. God told Joshua, “Never let it depart from your mouth” (1:8). God told Israel the same thing.
These commandments that I give you today are to be upon your hearts. Impress them on your children. Talk about them when you sit at home and when you walk along the road, when you lie down and when you get up. Tie them as symbols on your hands and bind them on your foreheads. Write them on the doorframes of your houses and on your gates.
Deuteronomy 6:6–9
When they lied down, when they got up, when they walked along the road, they were supposed to be biblical. Israel the nation was called to be a nation of priests, even though the specific priestly role was reserved for the family of Aaron.
You, as a follower of Christ, have been chosen to be a royal priesthood. You minister with authority, you will one day rule and judge this earth; you fight the battles on behalf of the kingdom. You, of all people, have an intimate relationship with the Father. You intercede for people and teach them God’s Word. Christians have the privilege of being a royal priesthood.
Peter also says they are a holy nation. This again was terminology used of Israel. In Exodus 19:6, they were called a holy nation. They were set apart by God for good works, to serve him and worship him. In the same way, we have been chosen and set apart for good works. This separates us from the world. Look at what Paul said about believers: “For we are God’s workmanship, created in Christ Jesus to do good works, which God prepared in advance for us to do” (Eph 2:10).
The word he uses here for workmanship is the Greek word poema from which we get the English word poem. We are God’s poem—his artistry. Similar to the way a poem is carefully crafted and constructed with each verb, adjective, adverb, noun, and preposition to achieve a desired goal. God has and is carefully crafting and constructing us through various events, teachings, and even trials for the purpose of producing good works for his glory. God chose us to display his beautiful artwork—his character and good works to the rest of the world.
Holiness has the positive element of righteousness or good works, but it also has the negative element of staying unspotted or free from the pollution of sin. James 1:27 says this: “Religion that God our Father accepts as pure and faultless is this: to look after orphans and widows in their distress and to keep oneself from being polluted by the world” (emphasis mine). The church is a holy nation separated from sin and set apart for the purpose of good works. Are you staying unspotted, unpolluted from the world and the things of this world? Are you practicing a faith that helps and serves others, especially the less fortunate?
A lot of Christians have a religion that does not create holiness in their lives. It essentially makes no difference for them or others. This is not a religion that our God accepts (James 1:27). Cain and Abel both practiced religion, but Cain’s religion was rejected because it was not pure and spotless. God has chosen to call out a holy nation to represent him and to serve others.
Peter declares that the church was a people belonging to God. Again, this was something said about Israel: Deuteronomy 7:6 says, “For you are a people holy to the LORD your God. The LORD your God has chosen you out of all the peoples on the face of the earth to be his people, his treasured possession” (emphasis mine).
What does this mean? It means not only are we here to serve God, but we are here for his pleasure. Whatever you own, you own for your pleasure because it gives you joy. Well, God chose you for the purpose of his pleasure.
This was a phenomenal concept that would drastically change how these persecuted believers looked at themselves. They were mocked, abused, and rejected and yet, owned and treasured by God. Therefore, it was important for these believers to know how special they really were, because if they didn’t, they would adopt the mindset the world had about them. They needed to know they were chosen as God’s special possession in the earth.
We also see this reality taught in the book of Ephesians. Look at what Ephesians 5:18 says, “I pray also that the eyes of your heart may be enlightened in order that you may know the hope to which he has called you, the riches of his glorious inheritance in the saints” (emphasis mine).
Paul prays that their eyes may be enlightened to know the riches of God’s glorious inheritance in the saints. It’s interesting because you would think he would say “our inheritance in God,” meaning how special he is to us, how rich we are in him. But Paul says “his glorious inheritance in the saints.” We are his wealth and his pleasure. It’s a very powerful concept that Paul prays for the church to grasp.
Look at what Zephaniah says about the people of God: “The LORD your God is with you, he is mighty to save. He will take great delight in you, he will quiet you with his love, he will rejoice over you with singing” (Zeph 3:17).
Zephaniah talks about the people of God in a language we are not used to hearing. He says God takes great delight in us; he rejoices and sings over us. This is a phenomenal concept. We are God’s inheritance, his own possession.
This is something I have never truly understood, but I think I’ve started to get a better understanding as I have become a parent. When I see my daughter, I often just shower praises over her. “You are a cutie; you are so cute. You are just a cutie. Yes, you are.” And I just get giddy being around her. It’s like I’ll be singing to her about how wonderful she is.
One of the things that I have found most interesting about being a parent, is that I sometimes enjoy my baby the most when she is mimicking me. I shake my head, and she shakes her head. Or I clap my hands, and she claps her hands. Or I walk in a room, and she can’t take her eyes off me. It does something to me inside. My joy is then fulfilled as I praise her.
I think this helps us understand the concept of us being God’s possession. Typically, your possessions are used to bring you joy—your TV, your internet, your pets, your family, and your friends. Well, God, who is independent and needs nothing, has chosen to create you for his pleasure. You are his treasured possession. He gets great joy over you, and no doubt, he gets the most joy when you imitate him as well--when you enjoy him, and when you walk like him.
Like me praising and enjoying my daughter, he praises and sings over us. We see him bragging even before the angels in the book of Job. “Have you considered my servant Job? There is no one on earth like him; he is blameless and upright, a man who fears God and shuns evil” (Job 1:8). Yes, you were not only made to enjoy God. You were made so God could enjoy you.
You are a people on the earth whom God enjoys. You are his possession… If you truly understood this, if the eyes of your heart could really grasp this, it would deliver you from all your insecurities and fears. The world says you’re too short, too tall, not smart enough, not a great enough leader, not a great enough speaker, you don’t have enough money. No, you are perfect. You are perfect because you were created by God (cf. Psalm 139:13-14) and he can use even your weaknesses for his glory (cf. 2 Cor 12:9-10).
Paul prays similarly in Ephesians 3:17-19:
And I pray that you, being rooted and established in love, may have power, together with all the saints, to grasp how wide and long and high and deep is the love of Christ, and to know this love that surpasses knowledge—that you may be filled to the measure of all the fullness of God (emphasis mine).
Paul prays that the church may comprehend his love so they could be filled with the measure of his fullness. What does that mean? When you understand how much God loves you, when you truly comprehend it, it will change you. You will be filled with his fullness, transformed by his grace. Let us pray as well, that we may have power to grasp this. These persecuted believers needed to understand this, and so do we.
Application Question: What does the concept of the church being God’s possession and that he enjoys us make you think of? How should we respond to this reality?
“Once you were not a people, but now you are the people of God; once you had not received mercy, but now you have received mercy” (1 Pet 2: 10). Here in this passage, Peter says the church has received mercy. They were a people whom God did not give the judgment and punishment that they deserved.
It has often been said grace is when God gives us what we don’t deserve. Mercy is when God does not give us what we deserve. As the church, we were once a people under God’s wrath because of our sin and rejection of Christ. But because of God’s grace, we have now received mercy, forgiveness of sins and have become the people of God. Listen to what Paul said:
As for you, you were dead in your transgressions and sins, in which you used to live when you followed the ways of this world and of the ruler of the kingdom of the air, the spirit who is now at work in those who are disobedient. All of us also lived among them at one time, gratifying the cravings of our sinful nature and following its desires and thoughts. Like the rest, we were by nature objects of wrath. But because of his great love for us, God, who is rich in mercy, made us alive with Christ even when we were dead in transgressions—it is by grace you have been saved (emphasis mine).
Ephesians 2:1–5
Scripture declares that we were dead in our sin, and therefore, separated from God. We followed this world, we followed Satan and we followed the desires of our hearts. We were going our own way, and were objects of God’s wrath (Eph 2:4). God is angry at sin all the time, and therefore, we were under his wrath and on the path to being separated from him eternally in hell. But because of God’s love and mercy, God removed the wrath we deserved and gave us undeserved mercy and salvation instead. Believers have received mercy.
Peter teaches this by using another analogy with Israel from Hosea 1:9-11. He says: “Once you were not a people, but now you are the people of God; once you had not received mercy, but now you have received mercy” (1 Pet 2:10).
In chapter 1 of the book of Hosea, God gave names to the Prophet Hosea’s children in order to display Israel’s rejection by God--how they would no longer be his people, and how they would no longer obtain mercy. However, at the end of chapter 1, God declares that though this may be true for a season with Israel, ultimately they would again be his people and would again receive mercy (Hos 1:9–11). Israel is still waiting for this mercy, which will be fulfilled at Christ’s coming (Rom 11:25, 26).
Peter, in this analogy, says the church is similar—the church was not deserving of mercy, but God gave us mercy and called us to himself. He sees a picture of the nation of Israel’s ultimate restoration to God in how the church, who formally was separated from God, now is a people united in worship to God. This makes the church unique in the world—they are a people who have received mercy.
Interpretation Question: Why does Peter emphasize this mercy after talking about all the other blessings and responsibilities of the people of God?
1. Understanding God’s great mercy would be very important in order for them to not boast in God’s sovereign choice of them but to instead boast in God.
Paul said the same thing about the believer’s salvation. Listen to Ephesians 2:8–9: “For it is by grace you have been saved, through faith—and this not from yourselves, it is the gift of God—not by works, so that no one can boast (emphasis mine).”
It is necessary to remember the depths of our sin in order to properly view God’s mercy and grace. We were separated from him and under his wrath, but God saved us by his grace.
2. Understanding God’s great mercy would also be necessary in order to be effective priests and ministers of God.
This is an important revelation we must have in order to be effective at any type of ministry. When we have lost the realization of our sin, it is then that we have become unequipped for the priesthood. It was right after Isaiah saw the depth of his sin in Isaiah 6 that God called him to be one that spoke for him (Isa 6:5–9). We also see the importance of this in God’s words to Israel about serving the alien. Look at Deuteronomy 24: 17–18,
Do not deprive the alien or the fatherless of justice, or take the cloak of the widow as a pledge. Remember that you were slaves in Egypt and the LORD your God redeemed you from there. That is why I command you to do this (emphasis mine).
Israel is called to care for the alien in the land, the fatherless, and the widow on the basis of remembering they used to be slaves in Egypt. In order to properly minister, they must first remember the mercy they themselves had received from God. Certainly, we see this in Paul as well. He declared in 1 Timothy 1:15 that he was “chief of sinners.” Paul remembered how he received mercy. This recognition of his own sin prepared him to be a proper minister of God.
However, when we have lost this reality of our state as a sinner, it is then that we are prone to pride and being judgmental. We are unfit for ministry. This was the problem of the Pharisees. They did not see themselves as sinners, and therefore, misjudged everybody else (Luke 18:10–24).
In this passage, Peter tells these people and us how privileged we are as the church. Though mocked and at times persecuted, we must remember that we have been chosen by God and given great grace. We have been called to be a royal priesthood as we minister to God and the nations. We are a holy nation called to be separate from sin and also called to a life of righteousness. We are God’s possession made to be enjoyed by him. We are a people who have received mercy.
Do you realize this? Like Paul, I pray that the eyes of your heart may be enlightened to understand God’s inheritance in the saints. I pray that you may have power to grasp the power that is working in you as people who believe (Eph 1:18, 19). I pray that you may know the depth and height of God’s love so that it may change your life (Eph 3:18, 19). This is something we often forget and need to hear again and again, we are recipients of God’s amazing grace.
Application Question: What way were you encouraged or challenged by looking at the blessings we have received as the people of God? How can we apply these truths?
That you may declare the praises of him who called you out of darkness into his wonderful light.
1 Peter 2:9
Another privilege of believers is their commission to declare the praises of God. I have chosen to separate this verse into a point since it marks the first responsibility given to the believer in this passage. Believers have been saved from the darkness of sin and out of this world, in order to be a unique people who worship God.
Again, this would have stood out to a primarily Jewish congregation or Gentiles familiar with the Old Testament. It mirrors God’s original call on Israel. He called them out of Egypt for the purpose of worshiping the Lord. Look what Moses said,
Then the LORD said to Moses, “Go to Pharaoh and say to him, ‘This is what the LORD, the God of the Hebrews, says: “Let my people go, so that they may worship me” (emphasis mine).
Exodus 9:1
Israel was called out of Egypt to worship God in the wilderness. This would distinguish them from all the nations of the earth. Similarly, one of the things that should distinguish the life of a believer is a life of worship. This should separate us from all other people groups on the earth; this is a spirit of gratitude to God for what he has done and will do in our lives. In fact, we see this distinguished even more when Paul talks about God’s judgment on the unbelieving world in Romans 1. Listen to what he says:
For since the creation of the world God’s invisible qualities—his eternal power and divine nature—have been clearly seen, being understood from what has been made, so that men are without excuse. 21 For although they knew God, they neither glorified him as God nor gave thanks to him, but their thinking became futile and their foolish hearts were darkened (emphasis mine).
Romans 1:20–21
When Paul describes the unbelieving world, he describes them as people that neither glorified God nor gave thanks to him. They are distinguished as a people whose hearts are darkened, ones who do not worship or give thanks to God. In fact, listen to the instructions Paul gives the children of God in Philippians:
Do everything without complaining or arguing, so that you may become blameless and pure, children of God without fault in a crooked and depraved generation, in which you shine like stars in the universe (emphasis mine).
Philippians 2:14–1 5
He says do everything without complaining and arguing. For what purpose? So you may become blameless children of God. See, Paul sees doing everything without complaining and arguing as something that should distinguish the children of God. It marks them as different from the world.
Paul also pictures this world as dark and the children of God as lights and stars in the sky. They are lights in what way? They are lights because when things go wrong or are difficult, instead of being found in the garments of complaining and arguing, they are found in the garments of praise and thanksgiving. That marks them as different from the world. They are a worshiping community.
Don’t we see this with Job? When Job had lost family, job and health, how did he respond? He says, “The Lord giveth and he taketh away. Blessed be the name of the Lord” (Job 1:21). He doesn’t curse God or the raiders who killed his children; he instead praised God. That type of worship and praise is a light in a dark world. See in the world system where people don’t see God as in control, they are prone to point fingers, complain about bosses, the government, the weather and everything else. However, for the believer who sees their Father in control of everything (cf. Eph 1:11, Rom 8:28), it should be drastically different.
Listen again to what Paul said in 1 Thessalonians 5:18: “Give thanks in all circumstances, for this is God’s will for you in Christ Jesus.”
How is your worship? How is your thanksgiving? Are you holding forth your light as a child of God? This should distinguish us as believers. What circumstances is God calling you to give thanks in and worship right now?
You can imagine these Christians in Asia Minor who are being persecuted for their faith. Some are probably saying to themselves, “Worship? Worship? How can we worship in this circumstance?” “Yes,” Peter says, “That’s one of the reasons that God called you out of the world. He called you to worship him.” They needed to be reminded of this message, and we need to be reminded as well. He called us out of the slavery of sin to worship him, whether on the mountaintop or in the wilderness.
Application Question: What ways is God calling you to worship in your current circumstance? Do you often struggle with complaining and worrying? How can you remedy this?
Dear friends, I urge you, as aliens and strangers in the world, to abstain from sinful desires, which war against your soul.
1 Peter 2:11
Next, he talks about another distinguishing factor that separates them from the world, he calls them “aliens” and “strangers” in this world. The reason Peter uses these adjectives is to help them recognize that this is not their home. The word strangers can also be translated pilgrims. Pilgrims were a nomadic people traveling in search of their own country. They often left their previous land for religious reasons. Because they were seeking another country, they would not buy a home or settle down. They were a transient community looking for their home land.
In a similar sense, this is not our home. We are different from everybody else and we should not look like the world because this is not our home. There should be extreme differences between you and the world because you are from another place with a different culture, language and norms.
Application Question: What differences should mark the life of a believer because this is not their home?
Look at what Christ said about pagans in Matthew 6:31-32,
So do not worry, saying, ‘What shall we eat?’ or ‘What shall we drink?’ or ‘What shall we wear?’ For the pagans run after all these things, and your heavenly Father knows that you need them (emphasis mine).
“Run after” can actually be translated “eagerly seek,” meaning the world is on a frantic search for material. Jesus said that one of the things that mark the culture of this world is being materialistic. They are running all over the place for food and clothing. Listen to what Paul says about how believers should be in1 Timothy 6:6–8,
But godliness with contentment is great gain. For we brought nothing into the world, and we can take nothing out of it. But if we have food and clothing, we will be content with that (emphasis mine).
Paul says that with food and clothing, we should be content. The word clothing just means “covering” and could refer to housing and clothes. But contentment should be the norm for a Christian, instead of “Oh I’ve got to get new shoes, new phone, the new iPad, etc…” The world is in a frantic search for these things. But the believer is to be like a pilgrim. John describes how this should distinguish the believer as well. Look at 1 John 2:15: “Do not love the world or anything in the world. If anyone loves the world, the love of the Father is not in him.”
What’s another thing that should distinguish the believer from the world? Look at what else Peter says:
Your beauty should not come from outward adornment, such as braided hair and the wearing of gold jewelry and fine clothes. Instead, it should be that of your inner self, the unfading beauty of a gentle and quiet spirit, which is of great worth in God’s sight. For this is the way the holy women of the past who put their hope in God used to make themselves beautiful (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 3:3–5
Peter later in the letter tells the women to not be consumed with outward adornment. The Greco Roman culture was consumed with the outward appearance. We see this in the artwork of muscular men and scantily clad women. In fact, even plastic surgery was common in the Roman culture. We have ancient documentation of the removal of scars, breast reduction on overweight men, and also nose surgery.
There is nothing new under the sun; the world culture really hasn’t changed. People are pretty crazy. If they don’t like their noses, they buy a new nose. Like the Greco Romans, the world today is consumed with the outward appearance. But Peter tells these women that because they are God’s children they should instead be consumed with their inward beauty instead of outward.
Many Christians are insecure and depressed because their focus is the same as the world. They have been pressed and molded into the customs of the world (Rom 12:2). I must be skinnier, I must be voluptuous, I must be more muscular, I must look like him, I must look like her. We live in society much like the Greco-Roman system consumed with the external.
Again, Peter says this is not true for holy women. Why? Listen to what he says:
Instead, it should be that of your inner self, the unfading beauty of a gentle and quiet spirit, which is of great worth in God’s sight. For this is the way the holy women of the past who put their hope in God used to make themselves beautiful (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 3: 4–5
Christians are different because they put their hope in God. Their focus is God, and they think like God. Beauty is internal. When God chose David to be king over his brothers, God said the reason he chose him was because he was not like man. Man looks at the outside, but he looks at the heart (1 Sam 16:7). Christians are consumed with their inner person, not their outer person. This makes them strangers in the world.
I fear this type of mentality of being a pilgrim in this world has largely been lost in the church, and therefore, the church has become very ineffective and looks just like this world. Much of the church has settled down in this world instead of being pilgrims in it. The world culture is their culture. They are frantic after material. They are consumed like the world with beauty and their outward appearance. Many Christians struggle with tremendous strongholds and insecurities because they have bought into this idol of outward beauty instead of having the mind of God who is consumed with inward beauty. That’s what makes you beautiful.
Does anybody know what the most-sold Christian book is outside of the Bible? It is called The Pilgrims Progress. It is a book by John Bunyan written while he was in prison. He wrote about how we are pilgrims on this earth just passing through, our home is in heaven. It’s very interesting we do not see many sermons on our identity as pilgrims anymore, not many books. The reason there are very fewer books on this is because the world is in the church, and therefore, it is difficult for the church to affect the world.
I cannot but be in awe that one of the bestselling Christian books of a few years ago was Your Best Life Now. I have never read the book so I cannot speak with confidence about the content. My problem, however, is with the title. If you are a Christian, it is impossible for you to have your best life now. I cannot but think this is a commentary on the state of Christianity. Everybody is living for their riches now on the earth, their honor now on the earth. When they don’t get honor, they want to fight and sue everybody. However, many years ago, Christians had an understanding that this was not our home; we are just passing through, and because of this, we should expect persecution and being misunderstood because we are different. We are pilgrims just passing through.
Application Question: Do you feel the concept of being a pilgrim has been lost in the church? Why or why not?
Dear friends, I urge you, as aliens and strangers in the world, to abstain from sinful desires, which war against your soul.
1 Peter 2:11
The major difference that makes us pilgrims, or strangers, on the earth in this passage is a war that we fight in and the world does not. One of the bad things about a lot of evangelism in the church is that sometimes the evangelist promises that your life will get better if you accept Christ. It will be easier; you will hit more home runs and make more money. And maybe some of that is true, but for most Christians, we would say our life actually got harder in following Christ.
One of the ways it gets harder is because you enter into a battle, not even focusing on the spiritual battle with demons and principalities, but the daily war with our inner desires. Look at how Paul describes it in Romans 7:15–23,
I do not understand what I do. For what I want to do I do not do, but what I hate I do. And if I do what I do not want to do, I agree that the law is good. As it is, it is no longer I myself who do it, but it is sin living in me. I know that nothing good lives in me, that is, in my sinful nature. For I have the desire to do what is good, but I cannot carry it out. For what I do is not the good I want to do; no, the evil I do not want to do—this I keep on doing. Now if I do what I do not want to do, it is no longer I who do it, but it is sin living in me that does it. So I find this law at work: When I want to do good, evil is right there with me. For in my inner being I delight in God’s law; but I see another law at work in the members of my body, waging war against the law of my mind and making me a prisoner of the law of sin at work within my members (emphasis mine).
We see here that Paul was in a battle with a nature inside of him. He says in his inner being, he delights in God’s law, but inside his body, he sees another law at work, waging war and seeking to make him a prisoner of the law of sin. Paul declared what he wanted to do, he didn’t do, and what he did not want to do, he did. He had a war going on inside of him. Many of us have experienced this as well with our anger, lust, anxieties, etc.
David talks about his battle also; he says, “Oh soul why are you disquieted within me, I will trust in God” (Ps 42:5). He repeats this throughout the Psalm as he is wrestling with himself to trust God. You will often find yourself battling with your flesh to not worry about the future but to instead trust God. This is our war.
This is one of the things that should mark you as a believer and make you different from the world. The world just accepts their lusts, their desires and seeks to satisfy them. They fill up their lusts for pornography, their lusts for materialism, addictions, etc., and they don’t understand why you are not seeking to do the same.
Before you were born again, you only had one nature—the sin nature. But now you have two; Peter says we “participate in the divine nature” in 2 Peter 1:4. There is now an inner war happening inside you that is not happening in those who are part of the world.
Listen to what Paul says in Galatians 5:17,
For the sinful nature desires what is contrary to the Spirit, and the Spirit what is contrary to the sinful nature. They are in conflict with each other, so that you do not do what you want.
Interpretation Question: How do we get victory over these inner desires to sin that try to enslave us? How do we win this battle?
How do we have victory? Listen to what Paul says in Galatians 5:16: “So I say, live by the Spirit, and you will not gratify the desires of the sinful nature” (emphasis mine).
How should a person win this victory? He says “live,” or make your home in the Spirit of God.
This battle has often been pictured as two starving dogs fighting in the believer. If there are two starving dogs that are fighting, which one will win? It’s the one you feed. If you feed your new nature the Word of God, prayer, small group, fellowship, service, and worship, then you will find the Spirit will start to dominate. But if you feed your flesh television, ungodly movies, music, ungodly conversations with friends, ungodly thoughts or ambitions, you will find that you have no power. Your flesh is big and muscular, but the new nature inside you is anemic and weak.
If I find myself stumbling in the area of lust, anxiety, or depression, for me I have begun to look at it as a “hunger pain.” A hunger pain is a signal to eat. In the same way, these struggles with our flesh are signals for us to feed our new nature more.
How do we live by the Spirit or walk in the Spirit?
We do this primarily by living in the Word of God and obeying God. The Spirit is the author of the Scripture, and we walk in him and live in him by living in his Word.
At times, when my flesh is winning, I have had to implement times of fasting to pray and spend more time in the Word. Sometimes, it means to seek the Lord like Daniel and go on a three-a-day plan of spending time in the Word and prayer. Daniel 6:10 says he got on his knees three times a day to give thanks to God. This is a great discipline for your spiritual life or to especially add in times of trial.
It seems David at times sought the Lord seven times a day. He says in Psalm 119:164 that he praised the name of the Lord seven times a day for his statutes. Seeking the Lord seven times a day is not unrealistic; it takes discipline, but it is not unrealistic. When I used to body build, I would eat six to eight times a day; I would eat every two to three hours. I was eating to put on bulk. How much more important is it for us to at times go into a routine like this to break a battle with lust, anger, depression, etc?
This is what it means to “live in the Spirit.” It essentially means to make our home in the things of the Spirit all day long, staying away from sin and things of the world and living in the things of God. This is the way we battle. When someone comes to me with a besetting sin, the first thing I ask them about is their devotional life, which includes church attendance, small group, prayer, worship, etc. We have a promise that if we live in the Spirit (sometimes translated “walk in the Spirit”) we will not fulfill the lust of the flesh.
I was ministering to a person who was having anxiety attacks every hour on the hour. He had sweats, fear of dying, etc. We put him on a three-a-day Daniel-style devotional plan, and his anxiety attacks were gone in a week—fully gone. Why? It’s because the fruit of the Spirit is joy and self-control, not fear. We simply took the promise of Scripture and applied it. This does not deny the fact that sometimes we should treat things physically through medicine such as depression and anxiety. It does, however, emphasize the promises of the Word of God on areas that are clearly of the flesh. “Live in the Spirit and you will not fulfill the lust of the flesh.”
What way is God calling you to live in the Spirit to defeat the work of the flesh? What is your plan to make the Spirit your home instead of only being a visitor?
Application Question: What ways do you practice a lifestyle of living in the Spirit? What ways have you seen a lifestyle of discipline help bring victory over a besetting sin in your life or others?
Live such good lives among the pagans that, though they accuse you of doing wrong, they may see your good deeds and glorify God on the day he visits us.
1 Peter 2:12
Here Peter says that these chosen people, these strangers, and soldiers should live such good lives that pagans will glorify God on the day he visits us.
The word good can also be translated “beautiful.” Peter says that Christians, even though they are being persecuted and mocked for their beliefs by unbelievers, should respond by demonstrating a beautiful life, which will one day help these pagans glorify God on the day of visitation.
Interpretation Question: What does Peter mean by the pagan glorifying God on the day of visitation because of the believers “good life?”
What does it mean when it says “they may glorify God on the day of visitation?” It could mean two things. It possibly is referring to the time of God’s judgment. They may not recognize the beauty of the believer’s life now, but one day, when God visits for judgment, the beauty of the believer’s life will be undeniable. Or it could mean that the pagan glorifies God on the day he accepts Christ. I have no doubt he is at least referring to this because he gives an example of this in the next chapter. Peter specifically talks about the situation of an unbeliever who gets saved while married to a Christian wife. Listen to what he says:
Wives, in the same way be submissive to your husbands so that, if any of them do not believe the word, they may be won over without words by the behavior of their wives, when they see the purity and reverence of your lives (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 3:1–2
Essentially, he cautions these believing women against nagging, complaining, or even preaching at their unsaved husbands. He says they should win them without words by the reverence of their lives. By submitting to this man—who could be difficult and probably disrespectful about her faith—by loving him and serving him without a complaining heart, she could potentially win this man to Christ. Similarly, these believers who were being persecuted for their faith were called to demonstrate beautiful lives even in an ungodly situation. Look what he tells them to do later in this same chapter describing this beautiful life. He says they should respond like Christ.
To this you were called, because Christ suffered for you, leaving you an example, that you should follow in his steps. “He committed no sin, and no deceit was found in his mouth.” When they hurled their insults at him, he did not retaliate; when he suffered, he made no threats. Instead, he entrusted himself to him who judges justly.
1 Peter 2:21–23
When Christ was persecuted, he didn’t commit sin. He didn’t lie or become deceitful. When they insulted him, he did not retaliate. He didn’t make threats but instead entrusted himself to the just God.
Christ had a beautiful life. Peter says one of the things that should make you different is your beautiful life. I believe the beauty of this life will shine especially when one is persecuted or accused wrongly (1 Peter 2:21-23). People should be able to tell you’re a Christian because of how you respond to persecution or mistreatment from the world. Look at what Christ said in Matthew 5:43–45,
You have heard that it was said, “Love your neighbor and hate your enemy.” But I tell you: Love your enemies and pray for those who persecute you, that you may be sons of your Father in heaven. He causes his sun to rise on the evil and the good, and sends rain on the righteous and the unrighteous (emphasis mine).
Christ said to love our enemies and to pray for them that we may be sons of our Father in heaven. That result doesn’t make sense. Does a person become a child of God by loving his enemy? No, he is manifest as a child of God. He looks like his father who blesses and cares for those who curse him all the time.
Do you respond with cursing, anger, and complaining when unjust things happen to you? Or do you respond with a beautiful life—without complaining, without bitterness, humbling yourself, and entrusting your life to God who is just. This should mark the life of a believer. I have to remind myself of this at times when I’m tempted to respond in a negative way. No, I must live a beautiful life. Jesus responded with a beautiful life, and we should as well.
Application Question: How have your responses been recently to times when you have been misunderstood or mistreated? How can we better practice this beautiful life?
What are some characteristics that should mark the lives of believers and separate them from the world?
Application Question: What marks is God calling you to especially work on or restore in your life? What is your plan to do so?
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
Copyright 2014 Gregory Brown
Unless otherwise noted, the primary Scriptures used are taken from the Holy Bible, New International Version ®, Copyright © 1973, 1978, 1984 by International Bible Society. Used by permission of Zondervan Publishing House. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (ESV) are from The Holy Bible, English Standard Version® (ESV®) Copyright © 2001 by Crossway, a publishing ministry of Good News Publishers. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (NLT) are taken from the Holy Bible, New Living Translation, copyright © 1996, 2004, 2007 by Tyndale House Foundation. Used by permission of Tyndale House Publishers, Inc., Carol Stream, Illinois 60188. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked KJV are from the King James Version of the Bible.
1 Hanko, Herman (2012). A Pilgrim’s Manual: Commentary on I Peter. Reformed Free Publishing Association.
Submit yourselves for the Lord’s sake to every authority instituted among men: whether to the king, as the supreme authority, or to governors, who are sent by him to punish those who do wrong and to commend those who do right. For it is God’s will that by doing good you should silence the ignorant talk of foolish men. Live as free men, but do not use your freedom as a cover–up for evil; live as servants of God. Show proper respect to everyone: Love the brotherhood of believers, fear God, honor the king. Slaves, submit yourselves to your masters with all respect, not only to those who are good and considerate, but also to those who are harsh. For it is commendable if a man bears up under the pain of unjust suffering because he is conscious of God. But how is it to your credit if you receive a beating for doing wrong and endure it? But if you suffer for doing good and you endure it, this is commendable before God. To this you were called, because Christ suffered for you, leaving you an example, that you should follow in his steps. “He committed no sin, and no deceit was found in his mouth.” When they hurled their insults at him, he did not retaliate; when he suffered, he made no threats. Instead, he entrusted himself to him who judges justly. He himself bore our sins in his body on the tree, so that we might die to sins and live for righteousness; by his wounds you have been healed. For you were like sheep going astray, but now you have returned to the Shepherd and Overseer of your souls.
1 Peter 2:13–25
Why should believers submit even to unjust authorities?
In this text Peter is talking about submission---submission to authorities in government, submission to masters, and all of this is in the context of suffering. When people look at Christians, they shouldn’t find those who are slandering their leaders or starting riots to overthrow government, even in the case of injustice, such as persecution or slavery.
Remember, in this context Nero is on the throne and Christians are being thrown to the lions and burned at the stake. It seems like an ideal time to fight back, but that is not what Peter teaches the Christians to do. He tells them to submit to the unjust authorities in leadership.
In this passage, we will learn why Christians should submit even to unjust authorities and see how they should be known for their submission. They should not be known for complaining, arguing, or starting protests, but by the beauty of this submission.
Big Question: Why should believers submit even to unjust authorities in 1 Peter 2:13–25?
Submit yourselves for the Lord’s sake to every authority instituted among men: whether to the king, as the supreme authority (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 2:13
The first reason believers are called to submit is because of the Lord. Peter says we should submit for “the Lord’s sake.” This is the reason that believers can demonstrate lives full of submission even amidst persecution. It is because they live a life of submission to the Lord.
Look at what Paul taught in Romans 13:1–2,
Everyone must submit himself to the governing authorities, for there is no authority except that which God has established. The authorities that exist have been established by God. Consequently, he who rebels against the authority is rebelling against what God has instituted, and those who do so will bring judgment on themselves.
Paul says believers must submit because there is no authority except that which comes from God and to rebel against the authority is to rebel against God. We see this very clearly in the scenario with David and Saul. David had been anointed as future king, and yet King Saul wanted to kill him. He threw a spear at David, had soldiers come to his house to take him, and chased him through the mountains, and yet David always said this, “I will not touch God’s anointed. Who can touch God’s anointed and be guiltless?” Look at what he says:
But David said to Abishai, “Don’t destroy him! Who can lay a hand on the LORD’s anointed and be guiltless? As surely as the LORD lives,” he said, “the LORD himself will strike him; either his time will come and he will die, or he will go into battle and perish. But the LORD forbid that I should lay a hand on the LORD’s anointed (emphasis mine).
1 Samuel 26:9–11
See, for David, he realized that if he touched God’s anointed, he would be guilty before God. He saw God as establishing Saul’s leadership even though he was in rebellion.
Do you see God as having established your pastors, your small-group leaders, your bosses, your president, even those who are ungodly?
Many are guilty before God because they have touched God’s authority by their criticism, their abuse and attacks, and not only have they touched these people but touched and disrespected God.
Does this mean we do not recognize wrong? Certainly, we do, but the manner in which we do it makes all the difference in the world. Does our response mock, belittle, disrespect, or encourage rebellion in others? If we have done that, we have dishonored God.
The reason we submit is for the Lord’s sake that we may honor him and also to avoid being disciplined by him. Paul said this in Romans 13:2, “Consequently, he who rebels against the authority is rebelling against what God has instituted, and those who do so will bring judgment on themselves” (emphasis mine).
Interpretation Question: How can God have established all authorities if some are unjust like Hitler? How does the believer reconcile this?
One author said God understands that even a bad ruler is better than no ruler at all because then there would be total anarchy. Also, it should be noted that God many times gives us the leaders we deserve as a judgment. With King Saul, the people had rejected God and asked for a leader just like the other nations had. God gave them the oppressive king they asked for in order to humble them and teach them to submit to God.
We see this in other Scripture as well. Read Isaiah 3:1–12 where a lack of leadership is shown as a judgment of God. Even the children end up in leadership because Israel had turned their backs on God (v. 4). When there are presidential elections in my country, it is very common for people to feel like they are choosing “the better of two evils.” We are in a stage where it seems God has removed many of our godly leaders even as he did with Israel. Look at Isaiah 3:1-6:
See now, the Lord, the LORD Almighty, is about to take from Jerusalem and Judah both supply and support: all supplies of food and all supplies of water, the hero and warrior, the judge and prophet, the soothsayer and elder, the captain of fifty and man of rank, the counselor, skilled craftsman and clever enchanter. I will make boys their officials; mere children will govern them. People will oppress each other—man against man, neighbor against neighbor. The young will rise up against the old, the base against the honorable. A man will seize one of his brothers at his father’s home, and say, “You have a cloak, you be our leader; take charge of this heap of ruins!”
In Isaiah 3, we see that one of the judgments on Israel for rebelling was taking away leadership. He took away heroes, warriors, judges, prophets, etc. We see that people were crying out for young boys and children to govern them. There were no great leaders left.
I cannot help but notice that in my own country’s elections. Every election, it seems people are voting against someone but not really voting for someone. This is a reflection of the judgment of God on a people who no longer reverence and seek him. He takes away the blessing of godly leaders. However, either way we must affirm that God is in control of government and specifically our leaders. This is why we must submit to them, out of submission to the Lord.
Application Question: In what ways have you experienced ungody leadership and how did you respond to it? How can we seek to honor God better in those situations?
Or to governors, who are sent by him to punish those who do wrong and to commend those who do right.
1 Peter 2:14
In this passage, Peter talks about the reasons God established authorities. He has established them for two reasons: (1) to punish wrong and (2) to commend right. These are the reasons God established authorities on the earth. In fact, we see the first establishment of human government after the flood with Noah. Look at what God says to Noah:
And for your lifeblood I will surely demand an accounting. I will demand an accounting from every animal. And from each man, too, I will demand an accounting for the life of his fellow man. “Whoever sheds the blood of man, by man shall his blood be shed; for in the image of God has God made man.”
Genesis 9:5–6
God says he would establish an accounting for man’s blood whether through animal or man. If a person killed a man, man was to exact retribution through capital punishment. In this covenant with Noah, he essentially establishes our government system, our military system, and our police system in some sense for the encouragement of righteousness and as a deterrent to sin.
This system of government had not been established previously, before God’s covenant with Noah. Remember, Cain did not die for his murder, and neither did his son, Lamech. He had not yet established this system. God judged them directly. But after man’s utter failure to live godly, he wipes them out in the flood and establishes delegated authority in the government.
One of the reasons we should submit to government is because we understand their purpose. They are given for the purpose of deterring sin and for promoting righteousness. They deter sin by discipline and they encourage righteousness through commendation or reward. We see this as presidents will often fly to congratulate heroes or those who accomplish something special in a country.
Listen again to what Paul said:
For he is God’s servant to do you good. But if you do wrong, be afraid, for he does not bear the sword for nothing. He is God’s servant, an agent of wrath to bring punishment on the wrongdoer (emphasis mine).
Romans 13:4
When those in leadership promote good and deter sin, they are acting as God’s servants, his ministers. For that reason, we must submit to them because we understand their purpose.
Application Question: In understanding the role of government, what else should be the Christians response in supporting government other than submission?
Other than submission, the Christian should pray for the government (1 Tim 2:1, 2). The Christian also should consider serving in government. God placed Joseph and Daniel in government positions in order to help promote good in pagan countries. In fact, David and his mighty men essentially all served in the army, which was part of promoting and protecting good in Israel.
For it is God’s will that by doing good you should silence the ignorant talk of foolish men.
1 Peter 2:15
Peter tells us one of the reasons for our submission should be to “silence” the ignorant talk of foolish men or those who do not believe in God. Psalms 14:1 says, “The fool says in his heart there is no God.” No doubt, many of these Christians again were being mocked, passed over for promotion, and persecuted. Nero actually cursed the Christians and used them as a scapegoat for the Great Fire of Rome. He accused them of starting the fire and also angering the gods because Christians wouldn’t worship them.
These Christians bore the sting of unjust accusation and slander because of their beliefs and their chaste lives. Instead of responding with disobedience or anger, they were to respond with submission, and it would essentially quiet the mouths of those who cursed Christianity and the God of Christianity.
The word silence is actually the word muzzle. It meant to make a person incapable of responding. Yes, believing in a resurrected Lord, a seven-day creation, etc., may seem foolish, but when Christians live such wonderful lives, it silences the lies and the accusations against them and shows the beauty of Christ. This would be even more important in a society where Christianity is not accepted but rejected as foolishness.
Paul said it this way:
Do not take revenge, my friends, but leave room for God’s wrath, for it is written: “It is mine to avenge; I will repay,” says the Lord. On the contrary: “If your enemy is hungry, feed him; if he is thirsty, give him something to drink. In doing this, you will heap burning coals on his head.” Do not be overcome by evil, but overcome evil with good.
Romans 12:19–21
Paul said by submitting to your enemy and serving them, you actually heap burning coals on their head. You make it very hard for them to dislike you and to seek to bring you harm. In fact, you “muzzle” them, making it impossible for them to speak harshly about you.
Have you ever tried this while being mistreated? Submission is a tremendous muzzle, but returning evil for evil actually fuels the fires of animosity. Does submission characterize you? Does your lifestyle muzzle those who criticize the gospel?
Application Question: Have you ever seen acts of good, done in submission to those who have been antagonistic, muzzle those who are foolish? Have you ever tried this with those who did not like you? What happened?
Live as free men, but do not use your freedom as a cover-up for evil; live as servants of God. Show proper respect to everyone: Love the brotherhood of believers, fear God, honor the king (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 2:16-17
You can imagine people as they are thinking about Nero and their evil officials in the government. Why should I still pay taxes to a man who is trying to kill us? That is illogical. How can it be possible? Some might even scoff at this exhortation to respect and honor the king.
Peter says it is possible because they were free men.
Interpretation Question: What does Peter mean by Christians being free men in the context of submission?
He is talking about freedom from the slavery of sin. Listen to what Jesus said:
Jesus replied, “I tell you the truth, everyone who sins is a slave to sin. Now a slave has no permanent place in the family, but a son belongs to it forever. So if the Son sets you free, you will be free indeed.
John 8:34–36
See, Peter realizes that true freedom is freedom from sin. Sin enslaves us. It enslaves us to unforgiveness; it enslaves us to bitterness. The one who is truly free is free to obey God, free to love him and free to love others. Listen again to what Paul said in Romans 8:7, “The sinful mind is hostile to God. It does not submit to God’s law, nor can it do so.”
We often talk about free will. The reality is that the person who is not born again is not free. He cannot submit to God. He cannot believe the gospel. He cannot love his brother as himself. It is only by the Holy Spirit that the chains of past scars, the chains of slavery to lust, the chains of slavery to the sin nature are removed. The natural man cannot submit to God’s law.
How is it possible to live this life of submission? It is possible because we are free. Well, you might say, “Brother, I hear you, but I still feel like I’m in bondage. I’m in bondage to my sin. I can’t forgive my parents who are my authority. I can’t forgive this person who hurt me. How can I have this freedom you speak about?”
Application Question: How can a believer start to walk in the freedom Christ has given them to forgive, serve, submit or bless those who have hurt them?
Here are two suggestions to help you walk in the freedom Christ gave you:
Look at what Paul says:
Don’t you know that when you offer yourselves to someone to obey him as slaves, you are slaves to the one whom you obey—whether you are slaves to sin, which leads to death, or to obedience, which leads to righteousness (emphasis mine)?
Romans 6:16
In speaking about believers who have been set free from sin (6:2), he talks about the possibility of them still becoming enslaved to sin. They could still offer themselves as slaves to sin. However, they should offer themselves as slaves of righteousness. Listen.
I put this in human terms because you are weak in your natural selves. Just as you used to offer the parts of your body in slavery to impurity and to ever-increasing wickedness, so now offer them in slavery to righteousness leading to holiness (emphasis mine).
Romans 6:19
You must choose to offer yourself as a slave to righteousness in faith. You must act upon your freedom, even though you feel weak in your flesh. We choose to obey God in faith. “I am free from slavery to unforgiveness, and therefore, I will obey God in faith by loving and serving my enemy.”
Here is a second thing.
Listen to what James says:
But the man who looks intently into the perfect law that gives freedom, and continues to do this, not forgetting what he has heard, but doing it—he will be blessed in what he does (emphasis mine).
James 1:25
He calls the Bible the perfect law that gives freedom. It is almost a paradox--a law that gives freedom. We think of laws bringing bondage—”You can’t do this, you can’t do that.” We should think of biblical law as “I can have a godly speech. I can love my enemy.” This law actually gives freedom to somebody who has been enslaved to sin. When you give yourself to studying the Word and obeying it, it frees you. Paul calls the Word “water” that cleanses and washes away our sin (Eph 5:26).
We must give ourselves to study and obedience to the Word of God. Even now as we study, no doubt we feel more empowered to live a life of submission. Why? It is because we are submitting to the perfect law that gives freedom. God sent it to free people. It is a sharp two-edged sword that breaks the chains of sin off those in slavery.
Let us choose to submit, even to those who are unjust, because God has made us free to do so. God has made us free by Christ’s death and resurrection. It broke the power of sin over our lives. We can submit because the Word of God enables us to. It is the law that gives freedom. We also must do it as an act of the will; we must choose to live in this freedom. Study Romans 6 and let the Word of God—the law of freedom—set you free from any bondage you are still walking in.
Application Question: What ways have you seen the Word of God make you free from bondage to sin or give you the ability to submit?
Slaves, submit yourselves to your masters with all respect, not only to those who are good and considerate, but also to those who are harsh. For it is commendable if a man bears up under the pain of unjust suffering because he is conscious of God. But how is it to your credit if you receive a beating for doing wrong and endure it? But if you suffer for doing good and you endure it, this is commendable before God (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 2:18-20
What is the next reason Peter gives for submission to authorities?
In 1 Peter 2:18-20, he talks specifically to slaves who are serving harsh masters. He does not tell them to run away or break free. He says submit to them because it is commendable before God. To commend means to praise, honor or congratulate. God will reward those who submit to authorities, especially harsh authorities. In fact, I think he gives us a secret to enable us. We must live with a consciousness of God (v. 19). We must have an awareness of his presence in order to enable us to submit. Listen again to what he says in 1 Peter 2:19: “For it is commendable if a man bears up under the pain of unjust suffering because he is conscious of God.”
This submission in the face of unjust suffering will result in commendation and reward from God. The believer should submit with a consciousness of the God who rewards those who are faithful. Listen to what Christ said:
Blessed are those who are persecuted because of righteousness, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. Blessed are you when people insult you, persecute you and falsely say all kinds of evil against you because of me. Rejoice and be glad, because great is your reward in heaven, for in the same way they persecuted the prophets who were before you (emphasis mine).
Matthew 5:10–12
Christ says you are blessed if you are insulted for Christ or insulted for righteousness. He says great will your reward be in heaven. This should encourage us when working with difficult bosses, employers or families. We submit because of consciousness to God, who rewards the faithful.
Application Question: Does the prospect of receiving reward motivate you, especially in the context of being treated harshly by authorities? Why or why not?
To this you were called, because Christ suffered for you, leaving you an example, that you should follow in his steps. “He committed no sin, and no deceit was found in his mouth.” When they hurled their insults at him, he did not retaliate; when he suffered, he made no threats. Instead, he entrusted himself to him who judges justly. He himself bore our sins in his body on the tree, so that we might die to sins and live for righteousness; by his wounds you have been healed. For you were like sheep going astray, but now you have returned to the Shepherd and Overseer of your souls (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 2:21-25
Another reason Peter gives for submitting to authorities, especially unjust authorities, is the example of Christ. Let us remember that Christ lived the perfect life of submission. It was submission that sent him to the cross. He submitted to the Father’s will. He did not complain when things got bad or become angry with God. No, he submitted to the Father.
But he did not just submit to the Father; he submitted to the unjust authorities and suffered for us. He did not curse Pilate. In fact, he talked about how God had given Pilate this power, this authority. Look at what he said:
“Do you refuse to speak to me?” Pilate said. “Don’t you realize I have power either to free you or to crucify you?” Jesus answered, “You would have no power over me if it were not given to you from above. Therefore the one who handed me over to you is guilty of a greater sin (emphasis mine).”
John 19:10–11
Christ saw Pilate’s power as from above. He honored him and recognized God as the ultimate authority even over unjust leaders. Christ even taught submission to the Pharisees. Look at what he said:
The teachers of the law and the Pharisees sit in Moses’ seat. So you must obey them and do everything they tell you. But do not do what they do, for they do not practice what they preach (emphasis mine).
Matthew 23:2–3
When Christ went to the cross under both of these unjust authorities, he submitted to them and suffered willingly. He did not fight back and he did not resist. Why did he do this? It says it was because he entrusted himself to God (1 Peter 2:23). He knew that God would take care of him and fight his battles.
We can submit even to unjust authorities because of Christ’s example. He submitted and suffered in a manner that honored God.
Application Question: Isn’t there a time to defend ourselves? When should we not submit to unjust suffering?
In short, there must be wisdom. Scripture declares that we should turn the other cheek (Matt 5:39) and that we should overcome evil with good (Rom 12:21). We are called to, at times, just accept wrong committed toward us. Look at what Paul says to the churches that were suing one another in 1 Corinthians 6:7: “The very fact that you have lawsuits among you means you have been completely defeated already. Why not rather be wronged? Why not rather be cheated” (emphasis mine)?
However, we clearly see times with Paul, where instead of accepting unjust treatment, he appealed to the higher authority. Paul said, “I appeal to Caesar,” while he was awaiting a court case in jail (Acts 25:11).
Also, it should be noted when Christ went into the temple, he pulled out a whip and turned over tables (John 2:13–17). He did not just accept the injustice. How do we reconcile this?
Here are a few thoughts:
When they hurled their insults at him, he did not retaliate; when he suffered, he made no threats. Instead, he entrusted himself to him who judges justly (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 2:23
When Christ was persecuted unjustly, he did not retaliate, but he entrusted himself to God. The word entrust is a banking term. Christ placed himself in the bank of God and trusted that God would do what is right and just. In fact, we see this right before Christ dies; he quotes a Psalm, saying, “Father, into your hands I entrust my spirit (Psalm 31:5).”
Paul says the same thing in 2 Timothy 1:12 while he was in prison: “That is why I am suffering as I am. Yet I am not ashamed, because I know whom I have believed, and am convinced that he is able to guard what I have entrusted to him for that day” (emphasis mine).
Paul is about to die unjustly as well, but the reason he was not ashamed was because he believed and was convinced that God was able to guard what he had entrusted to him until the day of Christ. Paul had put his entire life in God’s bank, and he knew his life was ultimately eternally safe and would produce tremendous interest. Though the world misjudged him and wrongly valued his life and character, God would not. God is a just judge, and in his justice, he would also judge those who had wrongly persecuted him.
Have you invested your life in the bank that will never go under? Any other investment will not prove profitable. It means you will be misjudged by the world, but God will reward you and ultimately bring justice on those who have mistreated you. “Therefore brothers, Do not take revenge, my friends, but leave room for God’s wrath, for it is written: “It is mine to avenge; I will repay,” says the Lord” (Rom 12:19).
Application Question: What does it practically mean to “entrust” your life into God’s hands, especially during unjust persecution? What are some hindrances to entrusting our entire lives or hard situations into God’s hand?
Why should believers submit even to unjust authorities?
Application Question: In what ways has God challenged you in the area of submission? How do you plan on implementing this virtue in your daily life?
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
Copyright 2014 Gregory Brown
Unless otherwise noted, the primary Scriptures used are taken from the Holy Bible, New International Version ®, Copyright © 1973, 1978, 1984 by International Bible Society. Used by permission of Zondervan Publishing House. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (ESV) are from The Holy Bible, English Standard Version® (ESV®) Copyright © 2001 by Crossway, a publishing ministry of Good News Publishers. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (NLT) are taken from the Holy Bible, New Living Translation, copyright © 1996, 2004, 2007 by Tyndale House Foundation. Used by permission of Tyndale House Publishers, Inc., Carol Stream, Illinois 60188. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked KJV are from the King James Version of the Bible.
Wives, in the same way be submissive to your husbands so that, if any of them do not believe the word, they may be won over without words by the behavior of their wives, when they see the purity and reverence of your lives. Your beauty should not come from outward adornment, such as braided hair and the wearing of gold jewelry and fine clothes. Instead, it should be that of your inner self, the unfading beauty of a gentle and quiet spirit, which is of great worth in God’s sight. For this is the way the holy women of the past who put their hope in God used to make themselves beautiful. They were submissive to their own husbands, like Sarah, who obeyed Abraham and called him her master. You are her daughters if you do what is right and do not give way to fear. Husbands, in the same way be considerate as you live with your wives, and treat them with respect as the weaker partner and as heirs with you of the gracious gift of life, so that nothing will hinder your prayers.
1 Peter 3:1–7
What are characteristics of a godly marriage? What should we be aiming for when we are looking for a wife or a husband for those who are single? Understanding what a godly marriage looks like is very important so we can prepare for it.
It is good to remember that when God made man in his image (Gen 1:27), he made a husband and wife yoked together as one flesh (2:24). This means that the marriage relationship is a model of God and specifically the Trinity. When a marriage does not function properly, it mars the image of God and it breaks down every aspect of society.
For this reason, from the very beginning of creation, the home has been under attack. Satan attacked the home by tempting Adam and Eve in the garden. He attacks the home because it destroys the image of God, and therefore, our societies become farther and farther away from God, as the family decays and erodes. The family is the foundation of society, so when the home falls, the church falls, and when the church falls, the nation falls. As we look at this text, Peter teaches us the characteristics of a godly home, focusing on the roles of both the man and the woman.
No doubt the stress of persecution happening in the Roman Empire as Peter wrote this text, led to discord and fights in the home, particularly between husband and wife. Peter aims to correct that.
Peter also attempts to correct the common scenario of how a woman should react if she was married to a husband who had not yet come to Christ. This was very important because wives in the ancient world were often viewed as property. If she became a believer when the husband was not, it was perceived as rebellion and made the home life very difficult. On the other hand, if the husband became a believer, the wife and children were expected to follow. Therefore, Peter writes specifically to women whose lives were very difficult as a result of the former scenario.
This message is important not only for married couples, but also for singles who will one day be married. Many of us have grown up with bad models of marriage. These bad models are promoted on television, in the media, and sometimes in our own home. Most Christians do not know what a proper marriage should look like, so when they get eventually married they live out the models they have seen or experienced in the home they grew up in.
Scripture calls us to a higher model which is God’s original plan for the man and the woman. We learn something of God’s design in 1 Peter 3:1-7. It is a powerful remedy, not only for the church, but for our society that is cracked at the foundation as a result of our homes functioning outside of God’s perfect plan.
In this text, we will see six characteristics of a godly marriage.
Big Question: What characteristics of a godly marriage does Peter focus on as seen in the roles of the man and woman?
Wives, in the same way be submissive to your husbands so that, if any of them do not believe the word, they may be won over without words by the behavior of their wives.
1 Peter 3:1
In the above passage, Peter starts off with the phrase “in the same way.” This is referring to the third area of submission that should be seen in the lives of believers. He previously spoke about submitting to government (1 Pet 2:13–17) and to masters (1 Pet 2:18), and now he focuses on the home.
He is particularly focusing on the woman when he says, “Wives, in the same way be submissive to your husbands.” The first point is that in a godly marriage, the wife submits to the husband in order to bring transformation in him. This call to submission is a radical concept in our culture and many rebel against Christianity because of it. Even many Christians struggle with this concept. Is the man greater than the women? If not, then why must the woman submit to the man? Many are quite bothered by this.
However, in considering the concept of authority in the home, it has nothing to do with equality. When God called these Christians to submit to the King and to masters in chapter 2, he was not teaching inequality. An employer and an employee are fully equal; however, in order for a company to function properly, there must be authority otherwise there is chaos. In the same way, when God made the institution of marriage, he placed authority in the home in order that it would also function well. When we look at a society, where up to 50 percent of marriages end in divorce, we can have no doubt that marriages have lost their God-given design.
In fact, we see God prophetically share this problem with Adam and Even in Genesis 3. The result of sin entering the world would be disorder in marriages. Look at what he says:
To the woman he said, “I will greatly increase your pains in childbearing; with pain you will give birth to children. Your desire will be for your husband, and he will rule over you” (emphasis mine).
Genesis 3:16
When it says the woman would “desire” the husband, it actually means the woman would desire to control the husband. We see this same word used of sin with Cain in Genesis 4:7. God said, “Sin desires you but you must master it.” Sin desired to control Cain, but he was called to control it. Sin resulted in the woman seeking to usurp the leadership of the man, and it also resulted in the man trying to dominate and control the woman.
We see these dynamics in many ways throughout society. In some cultures, especially fundamentalist Muslim ones, the wife is like property and the husband can divorce or beat his wife for any offense. The husband controls and dominates the wife. In other cultures, the husband is docile in the home and the wife is the leader. In addition, we see in the feminist movement a continual push for the woman to not only usurp the man in the home, but in the church and in society, regardless of God’s design.
However, we should realize that this was never God’s original design for the man and the woman. Let us remember that in Genesis 1, when God made man in his image, he made them male and female. He made a plurality (Gen 1:27), just as God is a plurality. “So God created man in his own image, in the image of God he created him; male and female he created them” (Gen 1:27).
Paul makes the argument in 1 Corinthians 11 that women should wear a sign of submission and submit to their husbands by calling the women to look at the Trinity. He says that the wife mirrors Christ and the man mirrors God. Look at what it says in 1 Corinthians 11:3: “Now I want you to realize that the head of every man is Christ, and the head of the woman (or translated wife) is man, and the head of Christ is God” (emphasis mine).
When Paul is correcting the women in the church who were dishonoring their husbands by removing their head coverings, he says the head of man is Christ. In the home, the man should submit to Christ, and the woman should submit to her husband because he is the head of the wife. Finally, he says the head of Christ is God
Do you see the analogy with the Godhead? In the same way that the man is the head of the woman, God is the head of Christ. Christ is coequal with God, but Christ submits to the will of the Father. He says, “I came to do my Father’s will. I only say what my Father says.” Though equal, there is submission in the Godhead. The woman’s relationship with the husband is called to mirror Christ’s relationship with God. When God made mankind, he made a relationship between the husband and wife that was “one” like the Trinity, coequal like the Trinity, and had authority in it just as the Trinity. Marriage reflects the Godhead.
Now we certainly recognize that this is a hard doctrine. However, we must see that it is God’s established order in Scripture. He is a God of order, and so he created it in the home. We must establish our homes on God’s Word and not what would seem right to us or our culture.
Let us understand that Christ came to reestablish biblical manhood and biblical womanhood. When sin perverted the husband-and-wife relationship, the husbands became either domineering or passive and the wife either became manipulative or a doormat. This was never God’s plan, and therefore, Christ came to demonstrate what the marriage should look like. He demonstrates this clearly in his relationship with the church, who is his bride. Look at Ephesians 5:22–26,
Wives, submit to your husbands as to the Lord. For the husband is the head of the wife as Christ is the head of the church, his body, of which he is the Savior. Now as the church submits to Christ, so also wives should submit to their husbands in everything. Husbands, love your wives, just as Christ loved the church and gave himself up for her to make her holy, cleansing her by the washing with water through the word.
When we see the gospel, we see what marriage should be. Instead of the husband being lethargic while Satan leads the wife into sin, he is active. He is so active that he gives his life for his wife. He serves her by washing her with the Word of God, teaching her Scripture, leading her in holiness. He makes her beautiful. And the wife submits to him as the church should submit to Christ in everything, unless her submission would cause her to disobey God.
When the world looks at the Christian marriage, they should see the gospel. The wife submits to the husband as the church submits to Christ. The husband, instead of being lethargic or oppressive, he actively caters to the spiritual needs of his wife. When the Christian home operates like this, people see the beauty of the gospel. When the home is in disorder, it mars the gospel and it mars the image of God. It draws people away from God. It draws children away from God because it distorts God’s original plan.
When Eve sinned, Adam was supposed to be like Christ and die in her place. Where the first Adam failed, the second Adam, Christ, succeeds. He shows us what biblical manhood is, as he dies for his bride, the church, and purifies her through the Word. Christ came to fix broken marriages and bring them back into the original order of the Godhead.
Peter espouses the doctrine of submission as he calls the wife to submit to the husband. Let us again hear the transformative power of this life of submission in the wife. It is so powerful it can transform the husband. Peter says a wife who is submissive does not even need words because she lives the gospel. Look at what he says:
Wives, in the same way be submissive to your husbands so that, if any of them do not believe the word, they may be won over without words by the behavior of their wives, when they see the purity and reverence of your lives (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 3:1–2
Here Peter gives the scenario of a wife who probably got saved after she was married and the husband was still an unbeliever. This would have created great strife in the home and possibly oppression since the wife was considered almost like property. This would have made the marriage very tough and sometimes abusive. Often in marriages like this, where the husband is an unbeliever, the woman, with right intentions, would seek zealously to win the husband to Christ. She does this by preaching at him, sometimes condemning his life of sin. Peter calls the woman to not do this.
He essentially says the life of submission which was God’s perfect plan for the wife is so beautiful, so saturated with the gospel, that it could save the husband without a word. A wife who was rooted in the sin nature that came from Adam would have been trying to usurp the husband’s authority their whole married life, arguing with him and seeking her own way. But all of a sudden, Christ came in, and there was this great submission. It would radically speak to the husband and potentially save his life. He would see the purity and the reverence of her life, and it lead to transformation.
In fact, we have seen this throughout history. Listen to a few of these stories of the power of a submissive life.
Here is a story of a Hindu woman who was converted.
A Hindu woman was converted, chiefly by hearing the Word of God read. She suffered very much persecution from her husband. One day a missionary asked her, “When your husband is angry and persecutes you, what do you do?”
She replied: “Well, sir, I cook his food better; when he complains, I sweep the floor cleaner; and when he speaks unkindly, I answer him mildly. I try, sir, to show him that when I became a Christian, I became a better wife and a better mother.”
The consequence of this was that, while the husband could withstand all the preaching of the missionary, he could not stand the practical preaching of his wife, and gave his heart to God with her. 1
Here is another story that missionary George Muller told.
George Müller told of a wealthy German whose wife was a devout believer. This man was a heavy drinker, spending late nights in the tavern. She would send the servants to bed, stay up till he returned, receive him kindly, and never scold him or complain. At times she would even have to undress him and put him to bed.
One night in the tavern he said to his cronies, “I bet if we go to my house, my wife will be sitting up, waiting for me. She’ll come to the door, give us a royal welcome, and even make supper for us, if I ask her.”
They were skeptical at first, but decided to go along and see. Sure enough, she came to the door, received them courteously, and willingly agreed to make supper for them without the slightest trace of resentment. After serving them, she went off to her room. As soon as she had left, one of the men began to condemn the husband. “What kind of a man are you to treat such a good woman so miserably?” The accuser got up without finishing his supper and left the house. Another did the same and another till they had all departed without eating the meal.
Within a half hour, the husband became deeply convicted of his wickedness, and especially of his heartless treatment of his wife. He went to his wife’s room, asked her to pray for him, repented of his sins, and surrendered to Christ. From that time on, he became a devoted disciple of the Lord Jesus. Won without a word!
George Müller advised: Don’t be discouraged if you have to suffer from unconverted relatives. Perhaps very shortly the Lord may give you the desire of your heart, and answer your prayer for them. But in the meantime, seek to commend the truth, not by reproaching them on account of their behavior toward you, but by manifesting toward them the meekness, gentleness and kindness of the Lord Jesus Christ.2
Again, this is not just a truth for those married to an unbeliever. This is a truth for those who are married, period. The most traveled path in a marriage to changing a husband or changing a wife is arguing and nagging, but Peter says this is largely ineffective. Oftentimes, this pushes the other person farther away, instead of closer to what God desires.
Peter says it is the power of a submissive life with purity—meaning no sin—and reverence—which is respect and honor—that has the ability to change a life. This is something that husbands and wives need to get a hold of. Yes, let us speak, but more than that, let our actions speak that our wives may be won and our husbands as well.
This should change many marriages that are largely dominated by arguing with one another. A submissive life is free of sin and sinful responses; it is a life of reverence and respect that transforms.
This life of submission is transformative because it was the life of Christ. Peter has already been arguing that this practice of submission among the authorities of the world could save lives and make them glorify God on the day of visitation (1 Pet 2:12–15); now he says it can changes marriages as well.
*It should be added that this text should not be used for females or males to consider dating or marrying unbelievers. Scripture speaks very clearly against that. In Nehemiah, Nehemiah starts to pull the hair out of the men that had married unbelievers (Neh 13:23–27). He essentially says, “Don’t you know that Solomon lost the kingdom for this very sin?” The nation of Israel was judged for this sin.
Paul says very clearly in 2 Corinthians 6:14 that we should not be unequally yoked with unbelievers. This does not refer primarily to marriage but to every intimate relationship. Intimate relationships are yoking relationships; they pull us in a certain direction. He says the Christian who does not separate from worldy relationships will give up intimacy with God and ultimately bring discipline on their lives (v. 17, 18).
When I talk to young Christians in church or on college campuses, it seems they are largely unaware of this truth. It is like they have never read the tragic story and warnings in the Bible about courting or marrying unbelievers. It essentially led to the death of Samson and the discipline of Israel on several occasions.
Application Question: What are your thoughts and feelings about the submission of the wife to her husband? How do you see this being attacked and lost in society?
Your beauty should not come from outward adornment, such as braided hair and the wearing of gold jewelry and fine clothes. Instead, it should be that of your inner self, the unfading beauty of a gentle and quiet spirit, which is of great worth in God’s sight. For this is the way the holy women of the past who put their hope in God used to make themselves beautiful.
1 Peter 3:3-5
In this text, Peter begins to expand on the best way to submit to the husband and reverence him. The woman might be tempted to believe that it was all about her beauty and her outward appearance. But Peter teaches that beauty is not the primary way to honor your husband.
Now it should be noted that Peter is not saying that women should not wear jewelry or fine clothes. He is actually speaking about being consumed with it. This is seen by the fact that “fine” clothes is not in the text. It’s added by translators. It literally says “do not let your adornment be clothes.” Is he saying the woman can’t wear clothes? No, that is why the interpreters added fine clothes. He was talking about obsession with the external.
We live in a world where the woman is tempted to often be consumed with outward adorning and her physical beauty. The world system perpetuates this. One cannot watch a commercial that doesn’t say you can be more beautiful or attractive if you wear this or do that or you must look like this. God hates this focus on the external because it does not reflect the image of God. We see this in the story of the choosing of David to be king. Samuel was surveying the older brothers for kingly characteristics, and noticing one of them, he said, “Surely this must be God’s anointed.” However, God replies in 1 Samuel 16:7,
But the LORD said to Samuel, “Do not consider his appearance or his height, for I have rejected him. The LORD does not look at the things man looks at. Man looks at the outward appearance, but the LORD looks at the heart” (emphasis mine).
God essentially says, “I do not look at people the way man does. Man is consumed with the outward appearance, but I am consumed with the heart.” Therefore, when Christians are consumed with the outward appearance, they are acting like the world, not like God. You were made to look like God, to think like him. There is not one child of God who is not beautiful to him. Beauty is a work of the heart.
This would rid a lot of people of their insecurities and their pride. It would close the door on the lies that Satan speaks to so many. You must be lighter, darker, tanner, skinnier, have these kind of eyes, this kind of nose. It is a lie. Let your focus be the inward man and not the outer man. In fact, let us see how much God hates this continual focus on the outward by how he curses the women of Israel in Isaiah 3. He says this external focus all comes from pride. Look at what he says:
The LORD says, “The women of Zion are haughty, walking along with outstretched necks, flirting with their eyes, tripping along with mincing steps, with ornaments jingling on their ankles. Therefore the Lord will bring sores on the heads of the women of Zion; the LORD will make their scalps bald.” In that day the Lord will snatch away their finery: the bangles and headbands and crescent necklaces, the earrings and bracelets and veils, the headdresses and ankle chains and sashes, the perfume bottles and charms, the signet rings and nose rings, the fine robes and the capes and cloaks, the purses and mirrors, and the linen garments and tiaras and shawls. Instead of fragrance there will be a stench; instead of a sash, a rope; instead of well–dressed hair, baldness; instead of fine clothing, sackcloth; instead of beauty, branding (emphasis mine).
Isaiah 3:16–24
God calls them “haughty,” or prideful, for being totally consumed with their outward beauty. This is a form of pride which God hates. James 4:6 says, “He opposes the proud but gives grace to the humble.” God was angry with this fascination by the women of Israel with their outward appearance. When a person is all about their outward appearance: their skin, their hair, and their clothes, they are people seeking to glorify themselves instead of seeking to glorify God. Because of this pride, God judged the women of Israel.
Sad to say, many of the women in the church have become like this as well. Their focus is their bodies and their appearance, instead of the inward man. They spend more time every day on their outward man—their makeup, their clothes, their hair—instead of working on their inward man. This shows their idolatry. They run around seeking plastic surgeries because of being consumed with their outside adornment. Instead of being transformed by the Word of God. They are being conformed and pressed into the mold of the world (Romans 12:2).
This should not only be applied to clothing, for when he talks about the putting on of jewels in one’s hair, this was just an ancient way of showing one’s wealth. Wealthy women would often wear their hair up high with tons of jewels wrapped in it. Today, many marriages are also consumed with signs of wealth. They want to show their wealth by having the most expensive car, the most luxurious TV sets and the nicest homes. Like the world, they are consumed with the external, and they want everybody to see and know what they have. A godly marriage is not like this. It is a marriage focused around God and developing the inward man to please God.
Peter says a godly wife is not like this. He says the “adornment” of this woman is the cultivation of the internal and not the external. She clothes herself like ancient godly women as seen in Sarah, who called her husband, Abraham, master. He focuses on two particular attitudes of a godly wife: gentle and quiet.
“Instead, it should be that of your inner self, the unfading beauty of a gentle and quiet spirit, which is of great worth in God’s sight” (1 Pet 3:4).
Interpretation Question: What does Peter mean by the two characteristics of the “gentle and quiet spirit”? How should these be demonstrated not only in the life of the woman but the life of the man?
The word translated gentle or meek means “not insistent on one’s own rights,” or “not pushy, not selfishly assertive,” “not demanding one’s own way.”3 It is the same word used in the Beatitudes in Matthew 5:5, “Blessed are the meek for they will inherit the earth.” It is actually one of the hardest words to translate in the Greek. It was used of a wild horse that had been broken and now was tamed. It means “power under control.” One commentator translated this beatitude as “Blessed are those who are always angry at the right time, and never angry at the wrong time.”4
Peter pictures a woman who is in control of her emotions and her actions. Instead of blowing up over issues, she is calculative. She ponders her responses, “Is this just my opinion, or is this something God would be angry about?” This woman desires to only be angry when God is and not at other times. She bears up under hardship and is gentle in her responses. She is Christ-like, who was also described as gentle and meek in spirit (Matt 11:29).
She is also quiet. This also looks back at the temptation of the woman to change her husband by her incessant words and probably complaints (1 Pet 3:1). She instead restrains her words. Solomon describes a person who restrains his words as wise. Listen to what he says in Proverbs 10:19: “When words are many, sin is not absent, but he who holds his tongue is wise.” This woman is cultivating the inner man, not only to be beautiful to her husband, but to be beautiful to God. She is gentle and meek--in control of her emotions and especially her anger. She is reserved in the use of her words. This demonstrates her wisdom.
But let us hear these are traits to be practiced not only by the woman but to be practiced by the husband as well. He is meek, in control of his emotions and his anger, and practices restraint with his words.
The Christian home is not superficial, concerned with the outward appearance. They are not consumed with the external appearance in their clothes, makeup, or skin. The godly home is not consumed with showing one’s wealth through the cars or houses they buy. The secular home is consumed with these things, but not the godly home.
Let it be known that this focus on the outward appearance is a major struggle for many families including Christian ones. They are consumed with “keeping up with the Joneses” in having the latest fashions, nicest homes. The number one reason for divorce is finances. A home consumed with showing one’s wealth is often a home that when the money is tight, there is great discord because they have ungodly values when it comes to how to use their finances.
But not the godly home. The godly home is totally consumed with the inside. In fact, they choose not to store up riches because it protects their heart (Matt 6:19–21), for they realize where their treasure is, their heart will be also. The godly home protects their heart from worshiping things of this world by not storing up the wealth of this world because it has a tendency to steal their heart and crowd out the Word of God as Christ taught (Matt 13:22). If their treasure is clothes, cars, phones, electronics, etc., it will detract from the heart that God loves and enjoys. The godly home is all about the inside.
Application Question: How have you observed the woman’s temptation to be consumed with the outward as demonstrated through cultural values and the media? How can she protect herself from being conformed into the value system of the world? How can Christians marriages protect themselves from this shallow focus on the external?
Husbands, in the same way be considerate as you live with your wives, and treat them with respect as the weaker partner and as heirs with you of the gracious gift of life, so that nothing will hinder your prayers.
1 Peter 3:7
After talking for six verses about the wife, the last verse is about the husband. Many have wondered if Peter gave so much attention to the woman because the majority of people in these churches were actually women. It is true that women have typically been the most spiritual partners in marriages. They are typically the ones most involved in serving. As pastors, we often watch the wives from the pulpit who are intently watching and listening, while the husbands are struggling to stay awake during service.
This shows part of the reason the church, the home, and our society are in such a poor state. Not many men are willing to step up and lead like Christ in the home and in society by setting a righteous example. There is a tremendous need to restore biblical manhood in the church, where men are assertive in leading spiritually.
I often tell my wife if I was one of the single girls on a college campus these days, most likely I would just stay single. There are so few men who are willing to be spiritual leaders. I remember leading a Lifestyle Discipleship School one semester at the university, which started every weekday morning at 7:00 am. We had like twenty people, and only three to five of them were guys. I pulled the guys aside and said, “Look at this. This is a commentary on the church. It shows the man’s spiritual lethargy.” Let me tell you, we are already praying for my daughter’s husband and she is only a baby. There is a tremendous lack of male spiritual leadership in the church.
With that said, this makes this one verse so important for us to hear, and even though it’s only one and the ladies get six, it is a verse that is loaded, and we need to focus on it. We will actually pull several points out of this one verse. In this verse, he gives men a secret on how to love and better serve their wives. Listen again to 1 Peter 3:7: “Husbands, in the same way be considerate as you live with your wives.”
“Be considerate” in the NIV is better translated “dwell with them according to knowledge,” as seen in the KJV.
What is one of the things a husband must do to develop a godly marriage? He must develop a knowledge base. What is this knowledge base?
Interpretation Question: If “be considerate” in the NIV is better translated “dwell with according to knowledge,” what type of knowledge should the husband cultivate to have a godly marriage, and how should he cultivate it?
There are several types of knowledge the husband must cultivate.
Let me first say it’s hard to teach on the role of the husband because I fail at this in many ways. The husband should intently study his wife. He needs to learn her likes and her dislikes so he can better minister to her.
I will share a little about one of the things I have learned about my wife. My wife is a hard worker, and she is very empathetic with people. She cares for others. But because of this, she sometimes takes on too much of a load, whether it is meeting with people or cooking for them. I’ve seen this tendency manifest itself in frustration or weariness.
One of the ways I have learned to love her is by protecting her. I will say, “No, you’re not cooking for small group this week. We are going to order out. You’re getting worn down.” Or as she is the primary caregiver for our daughter, Saiyah, sometimes if Saiyah is having a bad night, I will take care of Saiyah. Why? It’s because I know my wife. If my wife doesn’t get sleep, she doesn’t function well. I’ve had to develop a knowledge base about my wife so I can better serve her. I know she really likes it if I do things around the house. Sometimes, if she’s getting worn out, I’ll help out more.
But when we first got married, I just would watch and didn’t do much to help or serve her. I could see the pattern that would lead toward frustration but never really responded to it, which in turn brought frustration in the marriage. Now I am a veteran of over seven years and I have learned to better understand her rhythms and my rhythm. I do not claim to be good at this, but because I’m studying her, I’m getting better.
How else does the husband dwell with his wife according to knowledge?
I think this is one of the things that is implied by this knowledge the husband must have. If he is going to be godly husband, he must not only know his wife but Scripture as well and relate to his wife on the basis of Scripture. Listen to Ephesians 5:25–27.
Husbands, love your wives, just as Christ loved the church and gave himself up for her to make her holy, cleansing her by the washing with water through the word, and to present her to himself as a radiant church, without stain or wrinkle or any other blemish, but holy and blameless (emphasis mine).
Ephesians 5:25–27
Here in this text, the primary way the husband loves his wife is by washing her with the Word of God. One of the things the husband must do in serving his wife is study the Word of God with her, teach her the Word of God, and also help her apply it so she can be without stain or wrinkle. He needs to wash her blemishes, her insecurities. He must build her up in the inner person so she can fulfill all that God has called her to do. The husband plays the role of Christ. In the same way, Christ equips the church to serve through the Word of God, he calls the husband to do that with his wife.
The husband must dwell with his wife according to the knowledge of Scripture. The husband needs to learn and study Scripture in order to be obedient to God. He may apply this knowledge by leading in family devotions, taking the family to a Bible-preaching church, and simply exhorting the wife and children to daily holiness.
This is very important for young single women to understand so that as they search for a husband, they will look for a man who is a spiritual leader. I know the pickings are slim. The world can give you a husband, but a godly spouse is a gift from the Lord. Listen to Proverbs 19:14: “Houses and wealth are inherited from parents, but a prudent wife is from the LORD.” You need to wait for your gift and not compromise. Look for someone that knows the Word and teaches it not only with their mouths but with their lives.
This is also a call for young men to prepare themselves. Prepare yourself to lead a family by knowing the Word of God and being involved in serving God’s church. What else is the man called to do?
Application Question: What are some unique things that you have learned about your spouse that help you better serve him or her? How can you be more faithful in serving him your spouse? For singles, how is God calling you to grow in your “knowledge” in order to be a godly mate?
Husbands, in the same way be considerate as you live with your wives, and treat them with respect as the weaker partner and as heirs with you of the gracious gift of life, so that nothing will hinder your prayers (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 3:7 (ESV)
Peter says the husband must “live with” his wife as seen in the ESV. Again, it literally can be translated “dwell together with.” This means that in order to be a godly husband, you must spend time with your wife and in fact be at home. This is very important to say because many homes fail specifically on this issue. The husband is not at home. He is not at home because of work; he is not at home because of pleasure. He is not at home because at home there is stress.
One of the things that is needed for a godly marriage is for the husband to dwell with his wife. Often in our society the job demands have become almost unreasonable. Satan is the ruler of this world, the ruler of this wicked age, and he knows what he is doing.
In some jobs, it is almost impossible for a husband to be at home, and that includes the pastorate. One of the reasons pastor kids and missionary kids have such bad reputations is because many times, the fathers, the pastors, are not around. They are too busy doing ministry. Look, it is impossible to be a good pastor without being a good husband and a father (1 Tim 3:2). And in order to do this, men must be at home. In fact, this is something I have seen a lot in the church, since I served as a youth pastor for seven years. Listen to what Paul said in Ephesians 6:4: “Fathers, do not exasperate your children; instead, bring them up in the training and instruction of the Lord” (or “Do not provoke your children to wrath” in the KJV).
Paul tells the fathers to not push the children to wrath but to train them in the instruction of the Lord. In order to train them in the instruction of the Lord, the father has to be around. One of the main ways a child is provoked to wrath is because fathers are not home. Many of these children grow up not really knowing their father because he was never around, and therefore, they grow up with a tremendous anger. We are raising an angry generation of children. And as you know, children whose fathers are not around are more prone to divorce, crime, abuse, depression, suicide, etc. Why? It’s because they are angry.
Listen, in order to have a godly marriage, husbands/fathers have to be at home. You have to “dwell together with your wife.” You need to be home with your kids. Now practically this may mean changing careers or having a lesser level of living. A lot of these jobs today will not let you be home. That’s one of the things I have to consider when looking at ministry jobs.
Our churches are so far away from God they, in a sense, demand for pastors to not be good fathers or husbands. Look, not me. I want to honor God before I honor any church or job. First Timothy 5:4 and 8 says the first priority of our religion must be our family and anyone who neglects this, is worse than an infidel. Even unbelievers care for their family.
A characteristic of a godly marriage is the husband being home, dwelling with his wife and kids.
Application Question: Do you feel that it’s true that godly male leadership is in high demand but low supply? How do you think godly single women should respond to this drought? What about vice versa?
Husbands, in the same way be considerate as you live with your wives, and treat them with respect as the weaker partner.
1 Peter 3:7
Next, Peter tells the husband to treat her with respect, or better translated “honor,” as the weaker partner or vessel. What does he mean by weaker vessel?
Interpretation Question: What does Peter mean by the woman being the “weaker partner or vessel?”
He seems to be referring to the physical strength of the woman. In general, men are stronger physically than women and also sometimes emotionally. Because he has made the woman’s body to bear children, there are tremendous hormonal differences in comparison to the body of the man that sometimes affects the emotions.
The husband must honor these differences, rather than beleaguering them, which is very common in marriage. One of the ways this often plays out in marriage is that husbands and wives look upon these differences with disdain. They just don’t understand one another. In one sense, the husband tries to make the woman more masculine like he is. The wife tries to make the husband more feminine.
Interpretation Question: Why does Peter tell the husbands to be more considerate about the wives and not vice versa?
I like to think of the husband’s vessel being like a brick and the wife’s like a delicate vase. If God calls the brick and the vase to dance, which vessel is typically going to get hurt? The vase will. Many times marriage is like this. The brick is constantly hurting the vase. They have a different structure, and therefore, the brick needs to be delicate in how he handles the vase.
This is a shallow illustration of something I’ve learned in marriage. I was raised to be a “man’s man,” or so I like to think, in part because of my athletic background. My wife and I like to banter over stuff like the milk expiration date. My wife likes to throw away the milk the day the milk is past the date. I like to go, “No babe, that is the best sold by date. It’s not necessarily bad. Let’s not throw out the milk.”
One of the ways I’ve learned how to deal with this and, similar issues, is recognizing that we are just different. I want to eat the leftovers that have been in the fridge for a week, and my wife wants to throw them away. But the reality is, most things I eat I don’t get sick over. My vessel is a like a brick; I’m not too concerned about getting sick from food or day-old coffee. My wife’s body is different; some things that I eat she might get sick from. We are different in many ways. I’ve had to learn how to accept these differences, and to honor them as well.
We even see this in parenting styles. My wife is a woman and is very delicate with the baby, delicate with her eating, and of course, I am not. I was throwing Saiyah in the air the first week she was born. I was doing flips with her. I am male. We have learned to respect and honor our differences. I like to sneak Saiyah ice cream when Momma is not around.
These may be bad illustrations that show how crazy I really am, but God has given males and females different vessels, and it affects how we interact with other people and our environment. For many marriages, these differences are a source of constant conflict. We need to honor the delicateness or the strength of the other vessel. Some things that would not bother you emotionally will probably bother your mate. Males and females are different, and these differences must be honored.
It should be noted that the word respect in the NIV is not strong enough. Most commentators would argue for the word honor as in the ESV. Husbands must not only respect their wives but honor them.
Application Question: The word respect is not a strong enough word in 1 Peter 3:7. It is better translated “honor.” What are some practical ways spouses can honor one another?
Application Question: What type differences commonly cause conflict between males and females, especially in marriage? How have you dealt with these differences in the past?
Husbands, in the same way be considerate as you live with your wives, and treat them with respect as the weaker partner and as heirs with you of the gracious gift of life, so that nothing will hinder your prayers (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 3:7
One of the things that is interesting about this text is the your in “hinder your prayers” is actually plural. Though some commentators believe this is referring to the husbands’ prayers, many believe Peter is referring to the couples’ prayers being hindered. If this is true, the implication is that the husband and wife are expected to have a corporate prayer life. They are praying individually and praying corporately. And when they are walking in unity with one another, God is answering their prayers. They pray for souls to be saved together, people to be healed, finances to come in to help people, and this godly couple is seeing answers to their prayers. This should be what we see in the life of a godly couple all the time.
The godly couple’s life of unity makes their prayers powerful. Listen to what Christ said:
Again, I tell you that if two of you on earth agree about anything you ask for, it will be done for you by my Father in heaven. For where two or three come together in my name, there am I with them.
Matthew 18:19–20
Christ taught there was a great power in corporate prayer as people come together and agree with one another. This is one of the greatest things I have found about marriage. It has increased and strengthened my prayer life. Marriage is a powerful union, in part, because of the power of corporate prayer that comes with it. I have no doubt this is one of the reasons Satan works so hard against unity in the marriage because he knows it is a powder keg in getting God’s will done on the earth.
For that reason, Peter warns that strife in a relationship actually hinders the prayers of a couple; it makes their prayers ineffective. We see this principle generally taught throughout Scripture. Listen to what David said in Psalms 66:18: “If I had cherished sin in my heart, the Lord would not have listened.”
We also see specifically that living in anger with someone actually opens the door for the evil one in our lives. Look what Paul said in Ephesians 4:26–27: “‘In your anger do not sin’: Do not let the sun go down while you are still angry, and do not give the devil a foothold (emphasis mine).”
Many couples, by their disputing, not only close the door to their prayer life and make it unprofitable, but they give the devil a foothold, which is a war term. This means that the discord gives him an area to wage war on the marriage and their lives in order to bring destruction to it. Many couples live with a war going on that has been embellished by the work of the devil, and there is no help for them. God doesn’t hear their prayers because they refuse to forgive one another or give grace. Therefore, the devil continues to war. Godly couples live in prayer, and God answers their prayers.
Application Question: Do you find your prayer life more effective by yourself or in a group of two or more? Why or why not? What ways have you seen discord hinder your prayer life?
What are characteristics of a godly marriage?
Application Question: What ways has this study challenged you or changed your mind about marriage?
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
Copyright 2014 Gregory Brown
Unless otherwise noted, the primary Scriptures used are taken from the Holy Bible, New International Version ®, Copyright © 1973, 1978, 1984 by International Bible Society. Used by permission of Zondervan Publishing House. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (ESV) are from The Holy Bible, English Standard Version® (ESV®) Copyright © 2001 by Crossway, a publishing ministry of Good News Publishers. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (NLT) are taken from the Holy Bible, New Living Translation, copyright © 1996, 2004, 2007 by Tyndale House Foundation. Used by permission of Tyndale House Publishers, Inc., Carol Stream, Illinois 60188. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked KJV are from the King James Version of the Bible.
1 Teacher’s Outline and Study Bible – Commentary – Teacher’s Outline and Study Bible – 1 Peter
2 MacDonald, W. (1995). Believer’s Bible Commentary: Old and New Testaments (A. Farstad, Ed.) (1 Peter 3:2). Nashville: Thomas Nelson.
3 Grudem, W. A. (1988). Vol. 17: 1 Peter: An introduction and commentary. Tyndale New Testament Commentaries (148). Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press.
4 Barclay, W. (2001). The Gospel of Matthew (Third Ed.). The New Daily Study Bible (111). Edinburgh: Saint Andrew Press.
Finally, all of you, live in harmony with one another; be sympathetic, love as brothers, be compassionate and humble. Do not repay evil with evil or insult with insult, but with blessing, because to this you were called so that you may inherit a blessing. For, “Whoever would love life and see good days must keep his tongue from evil and his lips from deceitful speech. He must turn from evil and do good; he must seek peace and pursue it. For the eyes of the Lord are on the righteous and his ears are attentive to their prayer, but the face of the Lord is against those who do evil.” Who is going to harm you if you are eager to do good? But even if you should suffer for what is right, you are blessed. “Do not fear what they fear; do not be frightened.” But in your hearts set apart Christ as Lord. Always be prepared to give an answer to everyone who asks you to give the reason for the hope that you have. But do this with gentleness and respect, keeping a clear conscience, so that those who speak maliciously against your good behavior in Christ may be ashamed of their slander. It is better, if it is God’s will, to suffer for doing good than for doing evil. For Christ died for sins once for all, the righteous for the unrighteous, to bring you to God. He was put to death in the body but made alive by the Spirit, through whom also he went and preached to the spirits in prison who disobeyed long ago when God waited patiently in the days of Noah while the ark was being built. In it only a few people, eight in all, were saved through water, and this water symbolizes baptism that now saves you also—not the removal of dirt from the body but the pledge of a good conscience toward God. It saves you by the resurrection of Jesus Christ, who has gone into heaven and is at God’s right hand—with angels, authorities and powers in submission to him.
1 Peter 3:8–22
How should the believer respond to suffering unjustly from other believers?
In this text we see Peter encouraging Christians who are suffering by teaching them how they should respond. However, the context of verse 8 has to do with believers. He tells them to “live in harmony with one another.”
This means that some of the suffering that would be happening in these churches might be happening from one another. This is a reality that many believers aren’t really aware of. They expect the church to be perfect and to always be different from the world. However, people in the church are sinful, and they are being remade into the image of Christ. Also, in the church, there are always those who are not truly born again. Christ says in Matthew 7 that there will be many who call him “Lord, Lord” who aren’t truly saved and practice iniquity (v. 22, 23).
This makes the church a place where people sometimes suffer from one another. Problems often are compounded in a church when there is a difficulty, such as a financial crisis or persecution from outside. In fact, we saw this with Israel in the wilderness and how they responded in their difficult situation toward Moses and Aaron. Even though these people had been delivered from Egypt, Egypt was still in the hearts of many of the Jews. For that reason, they often persecuted Moses. They talked about stoning him; they accused him and talked bad about him. Even Christ was persecuted by those who claimed to be the people of God. We should be aware that this happens in the church as well. It happens because of sin and sometimes because the people may not truly born again. Understanding this should make us prepared for difficulties we will at times encounter among the people of God.
Let me share that at the first church I served at, it split before I came and it split a year after I was there. I was the youth pastor, but it was a sobering reality of sin and the difficulties that often happen in a community of believers. Churches can often be messy, and Christians need to know how to serve in an imperfect church and to work through these difficulties together.
Does that mean we should bail on the church because it often may not be healthy? Absolutely not! I have known many students who have fallen away because they have seen the messy side of the church. We should not leave the church; it means that we must be salt in the church. We must be the ones laboring to live in harmony with one another—the peacemakers (1 Peter 3:8). When we are mistreated, we must respond not with evil but in a godly manner. By doing this, we help bring transformation amongst the people of God.
In this text, Peter will give us the proper response to suffering for righteousness’ sake, even amidst an imperfect church.
Big Question: How should the believer respond to suffering unjustly from other believers according to 1 Peter 3:8–22?
Finally, all of you, live in harmony with one another; be sympathetic, love as brothers, be compassionate and humble.
1 Peter 3:8
Peter starts off saying “finally.” Obviously, this is not the end of the book, but it is an end of a thought process. He has been talking about the believer’s response to government, masters and slaves, husbands and wives, and now he talks about the believer’s response to the church, specifically in difficult times.
Observation Question: What should be the attitudes that we, as believers, demonstrate toward one another, no matter the circumstance we are in (bad or good) in verse 8? How should we demonstrate these attitudes?
The word harmony actually means to be “one in mind.” This not only means that we should seek to work through discord and live without it, but it also calls for doctrinal unity. We must seek to have doctrinal unity in the church as we “speak the truth in love.”
Listen to what Paul said about how the church should be run and the role of pastors:
It was he who gave some to be apostles, some to be prophets, some to be evangelists, and some to be pastors and teachers, to prepare God’s people for works of service, so that the body of Christ may be built up until we all reach unity in the faith and in the knowledge of the Son of God and become mature, attaining to the whole measure of the fullness of Christ (emphasis mine).
Ephesians 4:11–13
One of the primary reasons that God has given pastors is so the church can come to a unity in the faith. Yes, we should not be divided over minors, but it is the leader’s responsibility to help the church work to a unity in doctrine. This will deliver us from much discord, as people start to think the same. It is also each member’s responsibility. We must all labor to have “one mind.” We must labor for doctrinal unity.
But, this also clearly refers to laboring in the church towards unity in any situation. This includes scenarios where others are fighting. Listen to Paul’s appeal to particular believers in the church of Philippi:
I plead with Euodia and I plead with Syntyche to agree with each other in the Lord. Yes, and I ask you, loyal yokefellow, help these women who have contended at my side in the cause of the gospel, along with Clement and the rest of my fellow workers, whose names are in the book of life (emphasis mine).
Philippians 4:2–3
This loyal “yokefellow” was called to help these women “agree in the Lord” and work things out. We should “make every effort to keep the unity of the Spirit through the bond of peace” (Ephesians 4:3).
How is God calling you to help the church have harmony--the same mind?
To be sympathetic means to “share the same feeling.” This would be very important for a congregation that was suffering attacks from without and within. There would be people mourning losses and others enjoying victories. It would be very easy to be detached from the rest of the church, especially if one’s experience was different from others. This happens every day in our churches.
However, this is not how a body should work; it’s not how a family should work. When a body is sick, the rest of the members of the body recruit one another to help in the healing process. This is what we see in a fever. The body is responding to a sickness in order to heal itself. This should happen within the church as well. We should be sympathetic and share both successes and problems. Look at what Paul said in Romans 12:15: “Rejoice with those who rejoice; mourn with those who mourn.”
Do you rejoice with others? Do you mourn when others are hurting? Look at what Paul said to the Hebrews: “Remember those in prison as if you were their fellow prisoners, and those who are mistreated as if you yourselves were suffering” (Heb 13:3). He said we should remember those who are suffering in prison as though we were with them. Do we react this way when a member of our church is hurting or when a member of our church is promoted? We should respond with sympathy to other believers, especially those who are suffering. We must seek to share the same feeling.
Who is God calling you to show sympathy to in the body of Christ?
Peter then says we should love one another as brothers. This is the word phileo, which is a brotherly or family love. Christ said, “Whoever does God’s will is my brother and sister and mother” (Mark 3:35). As believers, we have become as close, if not closer, than natural family with people in the church. Look what Paul commanded in our normal relations with church members:
Do not rebuke an older man harshly, but exhort him as if he were your father. Treat younger men as brothers, older women as mothers, and younger women as sisters, with absolute purity.
1 Timothy 5:1–2
He said we should treat each member of our church as a family member. To the older men, do not rebuke them harshly; treat them as fathers. Treat older women as mothers and younger women as sisters with absolute purity. Paul said treating other believers as family also includes purity. We should do nothing with members of the opposite sex that we wouldn’t do with our natural brother or sister. We should respond to one another with a familial love.
What ways is God calling you to practice brotherly love to those in the church?
The word used here is actually a physical word. It speaks of the inner bowels of a person. It means to be moved so much by a situation that we must respond. Some have called compassion “feeling in action.” It is more than sympathy; it is compassion that compels us to respond.
We see this often used of Christ. “When Jesus landed and saw a large crowd, he had compassion on them and healed their sick” (Matt 14:14). Christ was so moved when he saw the crowd that he began to heal their sick. We should feel that way when we see members in our church who are struggling and in pain. It doesn’t do much to feel pain and to not respond. We should be moved in such a way that we respond with action.
How is God calling you to show compassion in the church?
In a church or relationship going through discord, it is necessary for the members to humble themselves before one another. It is pride that is the root of almost all our disputes. We feel disrespected, we feel not cared for, and our pride rises up with anger.
However, humility enables us to lower ourselves in order to work for peace and the good of the whole. Listen to what Paul tells the Philippians who were struggling with division, especially as they had two women fighting.
Do nothing out of selfish ambition or vain conceit, but in humility consider others better than yourselves. Each of you should look not only to your own interests, but also to the interests of others. Your attitude should be the same as that of Christ Jesus (emphasis mine).
Philippians 2:3–5
Essentially, Paul encourages members of a divided congregation to care more about others and their good, than themselves and their pride. He says, consider the interest of others. A person who is humble listens to the gripes and complaints of others. They are not quick to become angry, even when wronged, because they care more about others than themselves.
Believers must be humble in their relationships with one another. These five attitudes are necessary to have in the church especially when going through hardship, division, or persecution. Trials often reveal the ugly in our hearts, and therefore, when going through them, we must seek to respond with these godly attitudes instead.
Application Question: Which attitude is God calling you to work on most? How will you seek to improve it?
Do not repay evil with evil or insult with insult, but with blessing. Because to this you were called so that you may inherit a blessing. For, “Whoever would love life and see good days must keep his tongue from evil and his lips from deceitful speech. He must turn from evil and do good; he must seek peace and pursue it” (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 3:9-11
What other ways should the believer respond when suffering, sometimes even from within the church? The believer must respond to evil that is committed against them with blessing. Again, the context of this is actually from other believers. In verse 8, he calls them to “dwell in harmony with one another,” which seems to infer there was some difficulties. This should be the response of a believer ultimately to any evil done against him. He must respond with blessing.
Look at how Paul described his response to persecution in 1 Corinthians 4:13: “When we are slandered, we answer kindly. Up to this moment we have become the scum of the earth, the refuse of the world” (emphasis mine). He chose to answer kindly to those who slandered his good intentions. Paul also said that the believer’s response to evil should be to “overcome evil with good.” He says this in Romans 12:19-21,
Do not take revenge, my friends, but leave room for God’s wrath, for it is written: “It is mine to avenge; I will repay,” says the Lord. On the contrary: “If your enemy is hungry, feed him; if he is thirsty, give him something to drink. In doing this, you will heap burning coals on his head.” Do not be overcome by evil, but overcome evil with good.
We should bless those who commit evil against us not only by praying for them but by practical ways. Paul says meet their needs. If they are hungry, give them drink or food and by doing this, overcome their evil with good.
John MacArthur shares at least four ways we can bless our enemies:
1. First, believers can bless people by loving them unconditionally (John 13:34; 15:12; Rom. 12:9–10; Col. 2:2; 3:14; 1 Thess. 4:9; James 2:8; 1 John 3:23; 4:7).
2. Second, they can give a blessing by praying for the salvation of an unbeliever (cf. Matt. 5:44; 1 Tim. 2:1–4) or the sanctification of a fellow believer.
3. Third, believers can bless people by expressing gratitude for them (Rom. 1:8; 1 Cor. 1:4; 2 Cor. 1:11; Phil. 1:3–5; Col. 1:3–6; 2 Thess. 1:3).
4. Finally, and most crucial, believers are to forgive those who persecute them
In the rest of 1 Peter 3:9-11, Peter also describes how believers can bless those who harm them. What are the acts he shares?
Observation Question: In 1 Peter 3:10, how should believers bless those who harm them?
Obviously, the normal response to someone who wrongs us is to speak evil of them. This may happen through gossip behind their back or cursing them to their face. Peter declares this should not be the response of a believer—they must keep their “tongue from evil.” They must refrain from verbal retaliation.
Do you practice restraint of your tongue in response to evil (James 1:26)?
Peter declares that a believer must be committed to truth. He says this by using a negative—to keep one’s “lips from deceitful speech.” There is often a tendency to lie or embellish the story when we are really mad at another person. We must be committed to truth, even if it doesn’t help our case.
Do you guard yourself against the temptation to lie or embellish the truth in response to evil?
Again, Peter recognizes the natural response for us to respond with evil—an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. They hurt us, and now we must hurt them. But no! Believers must turn from the temptation to respond with evil.
Do you guard your integrity in response to evil?
He commends righteous acts. We must do good in response to evil. This includes, if they are hungry, to feed them or thirsty to give them drink (Rom 12:20, 21). We must seek practical ways to bless those who harm us.
What ways is God calling you to bless your enemy?
“Seek and pursue are both vigorous actions. Implicit in the phrase is the analogy of the hunter vigorously tracking down his prey.”1 Like a hunter seeking his prey, we must aggressively pursue peace in these situations. We must do everything possible to have reconciliation with those who have harmed us. Paul says, as much as depends on you live at peace with all men (Romans 12:18).
Do you practice aggressively pursuing peace in response to evil?
In suffering, we must refrain from sin and pursue righteousness. This is the example Christ set for us. He never sinned even when the Pharisees tried to kill him. He pursued peace, which is not the absence of conflict but the pursuit of righteousness.
It should be noted that in times of conflict or persecution, many become inward focused and separate from people, and others lash out. Neither of these are biblical responses. We must respond with blessing and seek to overcome evil with good.
Application Question: What is your typical response to experiencing suffering or conflict with others? How is God calling you to practice blessing those who harm you and to aggressively pursue reconciliation with them?
Because to this you were called so that you may inherit a blessing. For, “Whoever would love life and see good days must keep his tongue from evil and his lips from deceitful speech. He must turn from evil and do good; he must seek peace and pursue it. For the eyes of the Lord are on the righteous and his ears are attentive to their prayer, but the face of the Lord is against those who do evil.” Who is going to harm you if you are eager to do good? But even if you should suffer for what is right, you are blessed. “Do not fear what they fear; do not be frightened” (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 3:9-14
How else should we respond to suffering, especially from other believers? Peter says we should focus on the blessing of God.
In this passage, Peter quotes Psalms 34:12–16. He encourages the believers to pursue righteousness while suffering by viewing the blessings that God promises to the righteous. God often promises us reward in order to encourage us to do what is right in the Scripture. Some of these rewards are heavenly, and some are earthly. He says practice righteousness so you may “inherit a blessing” (1 Peter 3:9).
What are these blessings? We must know them so we can have encouragement and motivation to pursue righteousness in the midst of suffering.
Observation Question: What blessings does God promise those who pursue righteousness in verses 9–12?
“For, ‘Whoever would love life and see good days” (1 Pet 3:10).
Scripture would declare that the ability to enjoy life actually comes from God. Solomon declared how everything under the sun (without God) was vanity. Wealth, relationships, wisdom all leave a man empty. However, to enjoy one’s labor is a gift of God. “That everyone may eat and drink, and find satisfaction in all his toil—this is the gift of God” (Eccl 3:13).
It can also be translated to “enjoy” ones labor is a gift from God. The ability to love life comes from God. If you look at job-satisfaction surveys, you will find that the majority of people are unsatisfied with their jobs. In fact, this in some sense is part of the curse. Man would labor and work hard, but the ground would produce thorns and thistles (Gen 3:17, 18). We wouldn’t get what we worked for.
There is difficulty in labor and in life in general, but joy, happiness, the ability to love life, is something that comes from God, and it has nothing to do with one’s circumstances. In fact, Paul talked about this in Philippians 4:11-13,
I am not saying this because I am in need, for I have learned to be content whatever the circumstances. I know what it is to be in need, and I know what it is to have plenty. I have learned the secret of being content in any and every situation, whether well fed or hungry, whether living in plenty or in want. I can do everything through him who gives me strength (emphasis mine).
Paul said he had learned contentment in every circumstance, whether bad or good, by recognizing that contentment comes through God’s strength (4:13). The ability to love life, to have joy in life all comes from God, and he promises this, regardless of circumstances, to those who practice righteousness.
This also reminds us that we cannot have true joy while living in sin. They are incompatible. Sin promises joy, getting revenge promises it will make us feel good, lust promises to make us happy, but instead they bring slavery and depression (John 8:34). Love and joy come as gifts of God to those who are righteous, even when mistreated. In suffering from other’s wrong doings, we must seek the blessing of God in order to keep us from sin.
What other blessings does he promise?
“The eyes of the Lord are on the righteous” (1 Pet 3:12).
Peter also promises the blessing of God’s eye being on the righteous. What does this mean? God is omniscient; he always sees the evil and the righteous. It essentially refers to various blessings from God. Look at what 2 Chronicles 16:9 says: “For the eyes of the LORD range throughout the earth to strengthen those whose hearts are fully committed to him” (emphasis mine).
God blesses those who are righteous. He strengthens them. He protects them. He favors them. He favored Abraham by making his name great, made his seed a blessing to the nations. He favored David by making him king and brought the Messiah through his lineage. God’s eyes are on the righteous. This promise to bless the righteous should encourage us to be holy in the midst of suffering evil from others.
“His ears are attentive to their prayer” (1 Pet 3:12).
One of the ways he promises to bless the righteous is by hearing their prayers. Conversely, Scripture declares that God does not hear the prayers of those living in unrepentant sin. Listen to what David said in Psalms 66:18: “If I had cherished sin in my heart, the Lord would not have listened.”
In fact, Peter declares that those who choose to respond with sin, specifically in trials and persecutions, the face of the Lord is against them (v. 12b). He will come against them to discipline. But those who are righteous in suffering with difficult people, in the church and outside of it, God will hear and answer their prayers.
One of the things we must do in order to respond with righteousness during unjust suffering is focus on the blessing of God. The blessings are meant to motivate us to respond to others in a righteous manner. Those who respond with sin will lose the blessing of God, and in fact, invite his wrath on their life (1 Pet 3:12).
Application Question: Have you ever considered the promises and the rewards of God given for how we respond to those who treat us unjustly? Do they motivate you? Why or why not?
Who is going to harm you if you are eager to do good? But even if you should suffer for what is right, you are blessed. Do not fear what they fear; do not be frightened (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 3:13-14
One of the things that Peter says about suffering is that in suffering, a believer should not be afraid or frightened. We have seen this tremendous boldness in the face of suffering in the lives of many believers throughout the Scripture. Look at the three Hebrews in Daniel.
Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego replied to the king, “O Nebuchadnezzar, we do not need to defend ourselves before you in this matter. If we are thrown into the blazing furnace, the God we serve is able to save us from it, and he will rescue us from your hand, O king. But even if he does not, we want you to know, O king, that we will not serve your gods or worship the image of gold you have set up.”
Daniel 3:16-18
These young men stood strong and bold in the face of suffering, without fear. We also saw this in our Lord Jesus Christ. Look at how he responded when Judas was coming to betray him. He says: “Rise! Let us go! Here comes my betrayer!” (Mark 14:42).
You cannot but notice this great boldness and lack of fear they had at the prospect of death. Peter exhorts the Christians suffering in the Roman Empire, and us through them, to have this boldness as well. He challenges us to “not be frightened” when we suffer unjustly.
Why not? Why should a believer not have fear in the face of suffering?
Interpretation Question: Why should a believer not be frightened when experiencing unjust suffering from other people?
1. The believer should not fear because they are blessed by God. In the context, Peter is no doubt referring to all the blessings that come from faithfully suffering in God’s will in 1 Peter 3:9–12. This includes loving life, answered prayer, and God’s favor, among other things. The prospect of blessing should remove fear.
2. The believer should not fear because God is in control. Peter later says it is better if it is God’s will to suffer for doing good than for doing evil (1 Pet 3:17). He sees suffering as being part of God’s will for the believer. If God has called us to be just like his Son, we should expect the cross and also the blessings that come after it. We also do not fear because we understand that God’s will is an extension of God’s character. He is all wise and only allows things for our good (Rom 8:28). This should remove fear from us.
3. The believer should not fear because this is a witness to unbelievers. Look at what Paul says:
Whatever happens, conduct yourselves in a manner worthy of the gospel of Christ. Then, whether I come and see you or only hear about you in my absence, I will know that you stand firm in one spirit, contending as one man for the faith of the gospel without being frightened in any way by those who oppose you. This is a sign to them that they will be destroyed, but that you will be saved—and that by God (emphasis mine).
Philippians 1:27–28
Paul says this lack of fear in going through suffering is a “sign” to unbelievers. It tells them that your faith is genuine and real. It is a witness to them that they will be destroyed and that the believer will be saved by God. We have seen this throughout history. One historian said about Christians who were dying for their faith: “They die so well.” A church father said, “The blood of the martyrs is the seed of the church.” This boldness in the face of suffering is a tremendous witness to the world. We should not be afraid when suffering for righteousness because God uses suffering to not only help us grow but help others come to Christ. It is a sign to them.
4. The believer should not be afraid when suffering because it is a sign that we will ultimately be saved (Philip 1:28). How is suffering for righteousness a sign of our future salvation? Matthew 5:10 says this, “Blessed are those who are persecuted because of righteousness, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven” (emphasis mine). Jesus said suffering for righteousness is a proof that we are truly born again. If a person never suffers for righteousness, they might not be part of the kingdom of heaven. Suffering for righteousness is a sign to us of our salvation. This should remove fear and in fact give us joy. That is what the word “Blessed” means. It can be translated “happy.”
5. The believer should not be afraid when suffering because God will comfort and equip them through it. Look at what Paul says: “For just as the sufferings of Christ flow over into our lives, so also through Christ our comfort overflows” (2 Cor 1:5). Where Christ’s sufferings overflow, so does his comfort. In this context Paul, also, says that the comfort he receives enables him to better minister to others (v. 4). “So that we can comfort those in any trouble with the comfort we ourselves have received from God.” Therefore, not only does God comfort us but equips us for further ministry. This is why we should not be frightened.
Application Question: Have you ever experienced an overwhelming boldness in doing God’s will, even in the face of potential suffering? In what situation(s) did you experience this?
But in your hearts set apart Christ as Lord.
1 Peter 3:15
Interpretation Question: What does it mean to set apart Christ as Lord? What does that look like practically?
One of the ways that we should respond to suffering is by setting apart Christ as Lord. This is a strange appeal to those who are already saved. Why does he say this? He says it because often Christ is not literally ruling over our lives. We often choose our own way, our own path, which is often the path of least resistance, and we must again “set Christ as Lord over our hearts.” He must rule our mind, will, and emotions.
I think we get a picture of this in Romans 12:1: “Therefore, I urge you, brothers, in view of God’s mercy, to offer your bodies as living sacrifices, holy and pleasing to God—this is your spiritual act of worship” (emphasis mine).
It has been said the problem with a “living sacrifice” is that it often runs off the altar. When it gets too hot on the altar of God, there is a tendency for the believer to run to “cooler” ground. We see Christ “setting apart God as Lord” right before his suffering. What does he do? He prays. “Father, if you are willing, take this cup from me; yet not my will, but yours be done” (Luke 22:42). He asks for God to take the suffering, the separation from God’s presence and his wrath away, if possible, but he declares nevertheless God’s will be done. He again sets apart God as Lord. He declares, God I will do your will.
We often need to do this as well in order to accept whatever difficulty we face—the challenging roommate, the difficulty with family or church, the difficult boss. We often want to quit, run off the altar. But we must say, “If this is your will for my life in order to make me mature, I will do it, Lord. Your will be done.”
Are you “setting apart Christ as Lord” in your life? It’s the only way to go through unjust suffering.
Application Question: How do we set apart Christ as Lord when going through unjust suffering or being mistreated?
Always be prepared to give an answer to everyone who asks you to give the reason for the hope that you have. But do this with gentleness and respect (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 3:15
It is in the midst of suffering that your life shines the most. It is often in the midst of the fire that there are opportunities to evangelize or share the faith. The word answer in the original language is where we get the word apology or apologetic--to defend one’s faith.
People will wonder why are you responding the way you are responding. How come you are not angry or fighting back? Why are you persevering through this difficult relationship, job, marriage, or church situation? And it is there you will have the opportunity to encourage other believers or evangelize nonbelievers. We may not feel capable of ministering in our trials but that is often where God uses us and demonstrates his glory the most.
Certainly, we see this in the story of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego. They are about to get thrown in the fire if they do not bow down to the idol in the Kingdom of Babylon. Let’s look again at their apologetic to the King and to all those watching.
Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego replied to the king, “O Nebuchadnezzar, we do not need to defend ourselves before you in this matter. If we are thrown into the blazing furnace, the God we serve is able to save us from it, and he will rescue us from your hand, O king. But even if he does not, we want you to know, O king, that we will not serve your gods or worship the image of gold you have set up.”
Daniel 3:16–18
Here we see their apologetic, they said, “The God we serve is able to save us.” But, we should also notice the manner in which they responded. They said, “O Nebuchadnezzar” and “O King.” They responded with honorific language with the “O.” Even right before being thrown in the fire, they are honoring and respecting the king even in their apologetic.
Peter teaches the same thing. He says not only must we be prepared to give an apologetic, but the manner we do it in is important as well. Look again at what 1 Peter 3:15 says: “Always be prepared to give an answer to everyone who asks you to give the reason for the hope that you have. But do this with gentleness and respect” (emphasis mine).
Interpretation Question: Peter says our apologetic must be done with gentleness and respect, what do these words mean and what do they look like practically?
The word gentleness can also be translated “meekness.” It is a very difficult word to translate. Sometimes it is translated meekness, gentleness, or even humility. It was used of a wild horse that had been tamed. It means “power under control.”
It speaks of a believer that could be mad or angry but instead responds with gentleness, with a tamed tongue and emotions. This word was used of Christ. Matthew 11:29 says he is gentle and humble in heart.
Come to me, all you who are weary and burdened, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you and learn from me, for I am gentle and humble in heart, and you will find rest for your souls. For my yoke is easy and my burden is light.”
Matthew 11:28–30
When we fail Jesus, he doesn’t lash out on us—he is controlled and gentle in response. He is the perfect teacher. I can’t but think of how Christ responded to Judas, after his betrayal. He didn’t lash out at him in anger. He simply asked, “Judas, are you betraying the Son of Man with a kiss? (Luke 22:48)” He was meek and gentle. When he was accused by the Pharisees and lied about at his trial before his crucifixion, he simply said nothing. He has power, but it is under control. We must do the same when we are persecuted for righteousness as well. It is that character in unjust suffering that opens the door for us to share an apologetic about our faith.
We must show respect in reference to people. We respect them as people made in the image of God. In situations where the people are our authorities, we must respect their position. Because we respect others, we will not argue, talk down, or mock their views or responses. Many Christians, in their apologetics, actually argue about the faith and push people away. Paul taught that the servant of the Lord must not quarrel.
And the Lord’s servant must not quarrel; instead, he must be kind to everyone, able to teach, not resentful. Those who oppose him he must gently instruct, in the hope that God will grant them repentance leading them to a knowledge of the truth, and that they will come to their senses and escape from the trap of the devil, who has taken them captive to do his will (emphasis mine).
2 Timothy 2:24–26
In response to suffering, we must be prepared to give an apologetic for our faith, but in doing so, it must be done with gentleness and respect.
Application Question: What makes showing gentleness and respect when speaking to people who are wrong or mistreating us? How can we grow in these attitudes?
Keeping a clear conscience, so that those who speak maliciously against your good behavior in Christ may be ashamed of their slander. It is better, if it is God’s will, to suffer for doing good than for doing evil (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 3:16-17
Interpretation Question: What is the conscience? How does it differ in a believer versus a nonbeliever?
One of the ways a believer must endure unjust suffering is by keeping a clear conscience. God has given each person a conscience to help us stay holy, and it is this conscience that either affirms us or accuses us. However, it is possible to constantly disregard our conscience in such a way that it stops working and even encourages us to sin or follow deception. Look at what Paul says about the conscience in describing false teachers.
The Spirit clearly says that in later times some will abandon the faith and follow deceiving spirits and things taught by demons. Such teachings come through hypocritical liars, whose consciences have been seared as with a hot iron (emphasis mine).
1 Timothy 4:1–2
These false teachers would be led by demons because their consciences no longer were working properly. They had become hardened by living in continual sin and by living a hypocritical life. Therefore, they could no longer properly evaluate what was right or wrong.
We have all experienced this. I remember being a high school student struggling with cursing. Every day I would confess my sins of cursing and decide that the next day I would stop. But, eventually, by continual practice, I stopped being convicted of cursing and began to practice it normally. I had hardened my conscience and it wasn’t working properly anymore. Christians do this all the time in various ways and especially, when going through unjust suffering.
Paul declares that a defiled conscience is the pathway for falling into deeper sin and even away from the faith. Look at what he says about two other false teachers:
Timothy, my son, I give you this instruction in keeping with the prophecies once made about you, so that by following them you may fight the good fight, holding on to faith and a good conscience. Some have rejected these and so have shipwrecked their faith. Among them are Hymenaeus and Alexander, whom I have handed over to Satan to be taught not to blaspheme (emphasis mine).
1 Timothy 1:18–20
Because the conscience is so important to living a life of holiness, Paul always labored to keep a clear conscience and commanded believers to do so as well. Listen to what he says in 2 Timothy 1:3: “I thank God, whom I serve, as my forefathers did, with a clear conscience, as night and day I constantly remember you in my prayers” (emphasis mine).
He also taught that God would use our conscience in the final judgment. He will look at how we obeyed or disobeyed our natural warning system. This will be used to condemn or reward us based on our response.
(Indeed, when Gentiles, who do not have the law, do by nature things required by the law, they are a law for themselves, even though they do not have the law, since they show that the requirements of the law are written on their hearts, their consciences also bearing witness, and their thoughts now accusing, now even defending them.) This will take place on the day when God will judge men’s secrets through Jesus Christ, as my gospel declares (emphasis mine).
Romans 2:14–16
We also see a warning in 1 Corinthians 8 about not offending other people’s consciences. If these people harm their consciences, even in areas that may not be sin, it will make it easier to continue to disobey it and potentially cause ruin in their spiritual lives.
Be careful, however, that the exercise of your freedom does not become a stumbling block to the weak. For if anyone with a weak conscience sees you who have this knowledge eating in an idol’s temple, won’t he be emboldened to eat what has been sacrificed to idols? So this weak brother, for whom Christ died, is destroyed by your knowledge. When you sin against your brothers in this way and wound their weak conscience, you sin against Christ. Therefore, if what I eat causes my brother to fall into sin, I will never eat meat again, so that I will not cause him to fall (emphasis mine).
1 Corinthians 8:9–13
While going through suffering, we must continually ask ourselves, did I handle this situation in such a way where I did not defile my conscience? We must labor to keep a clean conscience so that our faith may not be hindered.
Application Question: What is your understanding of the conscience? Why is it important? What ways have you experienced the hardening of the conscience? How do we protect our conscience?
It is better, if it is God’s will, to suffer for doing good than for doing evil.
1 Peter 3:17
Implied in this text is that believers must be willing to endure suffering, even unjust suffering from other believers, as part of the will of God. He says if you suffer, it is better if it is God’s will to suffer for doing good than for doing evil. The implication here is that God is in control and that we should be willing to endure the suffering he allows.
In speaking to people who were suffering from outside and from within the church, he was trying to encourage them to accept this suffering because it is “God’s will.” God is in control even of our enemies.
Joseph said, “What you meant for bad God meant for good,” when talking about his brothers sending him into slavery (Gen 50:20). Joseph saw God in control of the trials his brothers brought on his life. Job, also, saw his suffering as coming from God, even though it was Satan afflicting him. Job said, “The Lord gives and he takes away blessed be the name of the Lord” (Job 1:21). These people accepted their unjust suffering as part of the will of God and coming from his wise and just hand. Listen to what Paul said about God’s sovereignty even over trials:
And we know that in all things God works for the good of those who love him, who have been called according to his purpose (emphasis mine).
Romans 8:28
One of the things a believer must do when suffering within the church is realize that God is in control. He is in control, and his will is always best for us. He works everything for the good in a believer’s life. Even the work of their enemies is used to bring good things in their life.
If we do not see God’s faithful hand in the suffering, it will be impossible to respond properly to it. We will respond with anger towards others instead of with forgiveness. We will harbor bitterness towards ourselves or even God. Peter wants them to see God’s hand in the midst of the suffering. He wants them to see “God’s will.” We must do this as well. We must have this view in the trial in order to suffer in a righteous way.
Application Question: What do you think about the concept of suffering being part of God’s will for the believer? How does that make you feel? Does that bring comfort or terror to you?
For Christ died for sins once for all, the righteous for the unrighteous, to bring you to God. He was put to death in the body but made alive by the Spirit, through whom also he went and preached to the spirits in prison who disobeyed long ago when God waited patiently in the days of Noah while the ark was being built. In it only a few people, eight in all, were saved through water, and this water symbolizes baptism that now saves you also—not the removal of dirt from the body but the pledge of a good conscience toward God. It saves you by the resurrection of Jesus Christ, who has gone into heaven and is at God’s right hand—with angels, authorities and powers in submission to him.
1 Peter 3:18-22
What else should we do in order to respond properly to those who mistreat us?
Peter says, we must remember Christ. In this passage, Peter calls the believers to remember that Christ died for the sins of the world, even though he was righteous. He was without fault, and therefore, not deserving of death. He took the penalty for our sins. Because of this reality, followers of Christ should be encouraged by his model, and therefore, willing to suffer for righteousness’s sake, even as our Lord did.
The writer of Hebrews also exhorts believers to look at Christ to encourage them when they were suffering. Look at what he says:
Let us fix our eyes on Jesus, the author and perfecter of our faith, who for the joy set before him endured the cross, scorning its shame, and sat down at the right hand of the throne of God. Consider him who endured such opposition from sinful men, so that you will not grow weary and lose heart. In your struggle against sin, you have not yet resisted to the point of shedding your blood (emphasis mine).
Hebrews 12:2–4
As we suffer for righteousness’ sake, we must fix our eyes on Christ who suffered before us. This “fix” means an unwavering look. It is like Peter walking on water in the storm. While his eyes were fixed on Christ, he could walk even amidst the storm. But when he began to focus on the storm and the waves, he sank. In the same way, it is impossible for us to stay holy in the storms of life and especially when suffering unjustly without a fixed, unwavering look at Christ. By looking at him, we find encouragement and strength to suffer for righteousness’ sake.
Application Question: How do we remember Christ while suffering?
Therefore, since we have a great high priest who has gone through the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold firmly to the faith we profess. For we do not have a high priest who is unable to sympathize with our weaknesses, but we have one who has been tempted in every way, just as we are—yet was without sin. Let us then approach the throne of grace with confidence, so that we may receive mercy and find grace to help us in our time of need (emphasis mine).
Hebrews 4:14–16
Christ can sympathize with suffering unjustly, and he can give us grace in time of need. Let us remember him by coming to him and enjoying his presence.
Interpretation Question: What does Peter mean by talking about Christ being made alive by the Spirit and ministering to the spirits in prison during the days of Noah? Why does he add this, while teaching believers how to suffer for righteousness sake? This is a very controversial passage.
He was put to death in the body but made alive by the Spirit, through whom also he went and preached to the spirits in prison who disobeyed long ago when God waited patiently in the days of Noah while the ark was being built. In it only a few people, eight in all, were saved through water, and this water symbolizes baptism that now saves you also—not the removal of dirt from the body but the pledge of a good conscience toward God. It saves you by the resurrection of Jesus Christ, who has gone into heaven and is at God’s right hand—with angels, authorities and powers in submission to him.
1 Peter 3:18–22
There are two primary views to this passage:
1. It speaks of Christ ministering through Noah, as he spoke to the rebellious men during the flood. Noah was said to be a preacher of righteousness (2 Pet 2:5). Support for this interpretation is seen in 1 Peter 1:10–12 as it says the Spirit of Christ ministered through the former prophets.
This would encourage the saints who were suffering for righteousness because Christ was rejected even through Noah. Only seven were saved by his preaching and that was Noah and his family. Therefore, what is happening to Peter’s audience has happened since the beginning of time. God saved those who were righteous, Noah and his family, and judged the lost and rebellious. Though persecuted for righteousness, the Christians Peter wrote to would ultimately be saved and the unrighteous judged.
2. The second view is that Peter is talking about Christ visiting Hades during his three days in the grave. In the spirit, Christ went to Hades, the abode of the dead, while his body was in the grave. While there, he spoke to the spirits in Hades.
Evidence for this view is the word spirit is not typically used of humans but of demonic spirits or angels. It would seem that Christ is there declaring victory over those spirits who had worked in leading the world astray in the days of Noah (Gen 6:2). Also, another evidence is the fact that Christ immediately went to Paradise, not Heaven, after his death (Luke 23:43). Paradise in the Old Testament was part of Sheol where all the dead were located, both the righteous and the unrighteous (Luke 16:22–26).
Many would say these spirits are mentioned in Genesis 6 as angels who cohabitated with women during the time of Noah, creating giants, or nephalim, in the land that conquered the societies (Gen 6:1–4). There are also other Scriptures that seem to support that these demons were judged and kept in the prison of hell (a compartment in Hades) unlike other demons that roam the earth. We see support for this in Jude 6 and 7. Therefore, Christ would have been proclaiming a “public” victory over these demons that were active during the early stages of earth (Colossians 2:15).
This would have encouraged the saints because even though evil permeated the early world through the work of demons, the ultimate victory was in Christ. He defeated all powers and principalities in his death and resurrection (Eph 4:8–10). Christ proclaimed his victory even to those who persecuted the righteous in the days of Noah.
And having disarmed the powers and authorities, he made a public spectacle of them, triumphing over them by the cross (emphasis mine).
Colossians 2:15
Therefore, these believers could trust that even though they are suffering, the ultimate victory has already been won in Christ
Application Question: How does the fact that the righteous have always been persecuted and rejected since the beginning of time encourage you at the prospect of suffering for righteousness sake? How does Christ’s ultimate victory over demons and the devil encourage you in suffering?
Often trials reveal what is in our hearts. In the midst of hard times, this often will cause conflict and problems, even amongst the people of God.
In the wilderness, Israel rose up against Moses, Aaron, and God. We should not be surprised when this happens to us in the church as well. But, how should we respond to suffering unjustly, even from believers?
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
Copyright 2014 Gregory Brown
Unless otherwise noted, the primary Scriptures used are taken from the Holy Bible, New International Version ®, Copyright © 1973, 1978, 1984 by International Bible Society. Used by permission of Zondervan Publishing House. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (ESV) are from The Holy Bible, English Standard Version® (ESV®) Copyright © 2001 by Crossway, a publishing ministry of Good News Publishers. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (NLT) are taken from the Holy Bible, New Living Translation, copyright © 1996, 2004, 2007 by Tyndale House Foundation. Used by permission of Tyndale House Publishers, Inc., Carol Stream, Illinois 60188. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked KJV are from the King James Version of the Bible.
1 MacArthur, J. F., Jr. (2004). 1 Peter. MacArthur New Testament Commentary (193). Chicago: Moody Publishers.
Therefore, since Christ suffered in his body, arm yourselves also with the same attitude, because he who has suffered in his body is done with sin. As a result, he does not live the rest of his earthly life for evil human desires, but rather for the will of God. For you have spent enough time in the past doing what pagans choose to do—living in debauchery, lust, drunkenness, orgies, carousing and detestable idolatry. They think it strange that you do not plunge with them into the same flood of dissipation, and they heap abuse on you. But they will have to give account to him who is ready to judge the living and the dead. For this is the reason the gospel was preached even to those who are now dead, so that they might be judged according to men in regard to the body, but live according to God in regard to the spirit.
1 Peter 4:1–6
How can believers be prepared to suffer for righteousness’ sake?
Paul wrote in 2 Timothy 3:16 and 17 that the Word of God is useful for teaching, rebuking, correcting, and training in righteousness so that the man of God maybe thoroughly equipped for all righteousness. The Word of God is useful to equip us to have a godly marriage, to be a good son, a good daughter, a good employee, a good employer, to become a follower of Jesus Christ, etc.
But another one of the good works that Scripture is given for is also to prepare us to suffer for righteousness. “Therefore” is the first word of chapter 4 that points us back to Peter’s discussion in chapter 3. Listen to what Peter previously said:
It is better, if it is God’s will, to suffer for doing good than for doing evil. For Christ died for sins once for all, the righteous for the unrighteous, to bring you to God. He was put to death in the body but made alive by the Spirit (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 3:17–18
It is better if it is God’s will to suffer for doing good than for doing evil. This is a miraculous concept. For these believers who are being persecuted for the faith, this, no doubt, would be an important lesson. How can they be prepared to suffer for righteousness?
But this is important for us to hear as well. In the Western church, by God’s grace, we have avoided much of the persecution that the rest of the world has encountered. However, in the last century alone, there were more martyrs for the faith than in all the centuries combined. Every day over 400 Christians die for the faith. In fact, in our Western church, we should not be surprised if persecution for our faith becomes more and more prevalent. Jesus promised that as we approached his second coming, persecution would increase. Look at what Christ said in describing the signs of the end times in Matthew 24:9: “Then you will be handed over to be persecuted and put to death, and you will be hated by all nations because of me” (emphasis mine).
I can only speak as an American, but in my country, I feel as if we are not too far away from this. In our culture, if someone says something against gay marriage, they are boycotted, mocked, or persecuted. Our society is becoming more and more intolerant of Christian beliefs. It wasn’t this way only a few years ago. I am astounded by how far our country has gone in such a short time.
It is coming. Even now, you should expect to enter the work force and find certain levels of persecution because you live differently, because you don’t get drunk on the weekend, because your integrity level is high, because you have a chaste and monogamous relationship with your wife or husband when cheating is becoming the norm.
How do we prepare for this? How should we prepare to be treated unjustly by friends, coworkers, and sometimes family because of Christ? Peter addresses that in this text. In this passage, we will look at eight major principles about how to suffer for injustice and be holy in this ungodly age.
Big Question: How can believers be prepared to suffer unjustly according to 1 Peter 4:1–11?
Therefore, since Christ suffered in his body.
1 Peter 4:1
Peter calls us to remember Christ both by pointing us back to Christ sufferings in 1 Peter 3:18 with the “therefore” but also with the rest of the first statement of chapter 4. “Therefore, since Christ suffered.” Peter is directing the eyes of these saints to Christ and his sufferings.
This would be important for these Christians to remember as they were suffering unjustly. They would need to remember their Savior. In fact, the Christians in the book of Hebrews were also suffering for the faith (Hebrews 10:32–34) and the writer tells them to fix their eyes on Jesus as well so they would not become weary. Look at what he says in Hebrews 12:2-3,
Let us fix our eyes on Jesus, the author and perfecter of our faith, who for the joy set before him endured the cross, scorning its shame, and sat down at the right hand of the throne of God. Consider him who endured such opposition from sinful men, so that you will not grow weary and lose heart (emphasis mine).
To “fix” means to turn our eyes away from the persecution, from the abuse, from the worries and give a concentrated look to Christ that would enable the Hebrew Christians to not grow weary and lose heart. In fact, tradition says that right before Peter was hung on the cross upside down, his wife went before him. As they were dragging his wife off to be crucified, Peter said to his wife, “Remember the Lord.”
Often in the midst of suffering, people become self-centered. We are worried about our future; we are worried about what people think. Scripture declares the best remedy for going through suffering is to become a Christ-centered people. We are to have our eyes centered on Christ. “Remember the Lord.”
Remember that Christ’s friends betrayed him in his time of need. Remember that false witnesses were gathered to lie about him. Remember that he was mocked, abused, beaten, and bloodied up. Remember that he was placed on a cross and separated from God as he bore the wrath of the Father for our sins. We must remember that while being beaten up and mocked, Christ cried out and prayed for his accusers, “Forgive them, Lord, for they know not what they do.” Remember that he entrusted himself to the Father. In the midst of suffering for righteousness, we must remember the Lord.
Application Question: How can we practice a “fixed” look on Christ in the midst of persecution and trials so we do not grow weary and want to give up?
Therefore, since Christ suffered in his body, arm yourselves also with the same attitude (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 4:1
Interpretation Question: What is the attitude that Christians must arm themselves with in 1 Peter 4:1?
Our previous point leads us to the second. Peter speaks to a discouraged audience and says that in order to be able to suffer for righteousness you must have the attitude of Christ. What attitude is he talking about? The preposition therefore in 1 Peter 4:1 points us back to what was said in the previous chapter. He seems to be talking about Christ’s willingness to die.
Again, look at what Peter said in 1 Peter 3:18: “For Christ died for sins once for all, the righteous for the unrighteous, to bring you to God. He was put to death in the body but made alive by the Spirit” (emphasis mine). When Peter talks about Christ’s attitude in suffering, he is talking about his willingness to not only suffer but die. Look at what Christ told his disciples in Mark 10:45: “For even the Son of Man did not come to be served, but to serve, and to give his life as a ransom for many” (emphasis mine).
In fact, Peter uses the word arm when talking about Christ’s attitude. It is a military term used of soldiers. It means literally “to arm oneself with weapons” or “to put on as armor.”1 Peter speaks about the mind-set of Christ as being ready for battle. Any good soldier goes into battle ready to die, and it must be the same for us as believers.
In fact, Paul called Timothy to arm himself with this same attitude in 2 Timothy. All the other Christians had separated from him during his persecution (2 Tim 2:15), and Paul says Timothy must also be like a soldier. Look at what he said in 2 Timothy 2:3: “Endure hardship with us like a good soldier of Christ Jesus.”
This is how it must be for all Christians in a world that is antagonistic to Christ. It must be this way because of the world’s antagonistic attitude toward Christ, Christians and the teachings of Scripture. Listen to what Jesus says:
This is the verdict: Light has come into the world, but men loved darkness instead of light because their deeds were evil. Everyone who does evil hates the light, and will not come into the light for fear that his deeds will be exposed (emphasis mine).
John 3:19–20
Because the world loves evil it hates the light. This means the world hated Christ, and the world hated the righteousness that exposed their sins. If you live for Christ, you will receive the anger of those who love evil. This lifestyle of righteousness exposes their sins and pricks their hearts. It creates an animosity even if you have done nothing wrong. For this reason, you must be willing to suffer and even die for Christ.
This is a necessary attitude for all believers. This will keep them from compromising with the world in order to avoid suffering and abuse. In fact, Christ demanded this of all who would come and follow him.
If anyone comes to me and does not hate his father and mother, his wife and children, his brothers and sisters—yes, even his own life—he cannot be my disciple. And anyone who does not carry his cross and follow me cannot be my disciple (emphasis mine).
Luke 14:26–27
When Christ called everybody to carry their cross in order to be his disciple, it was not spiritualization—–it was literal. At this point, everybody knew the leaders of Israel were already seeking to kill Christ (Luke 12:31). He was claiming that God was his Father, which was a capital offense. He was on his way to Jerusalem to die. To follow Christ especially at that point in his ministry was dangerous, and it has been that way for Christians ever since. Obviously, in the last century more people have been martyred for the faith than in all the centuries combined. Everyone who follows Christ still must take up their cross and be willing to die.
Let us arm ourselves with this attitude, as every good soldier of Christ. The one who does not have this attitude will compromise with their language and actions around their worldly friends because they are not willing to suffer for Christ. Those who do not have this attitude will love the world instead of loving Christ. This will make them unsteady and unfaithful Christians.
Do you have a war mind-set? Every good soldier does. Be willing to be uncomfortable, unliked and unfriended. Cherish Christ instead. He is worth it! This will enable you to be righteous and holy in this generation even when confronted with suffering.
Application Question: Do you have a soldier mind-set of being willing to die for Christ? Why is this so difficult for us, especially in unpersecuted areas?
Therefore, since Christ suffered in his body, arm yourselves also with the same attitude, because he who has suffered in his body is done with sin. As a result, he does not live the rest of his earthly life for evil human desires, but rather for the will of God (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 4:1–2
Interpretation Question: In 1 Peter 4:1 the text says, “He who has suffered in his body is done with sin.” This is one of the most debated texts in 1 Peter. Who is the “he” who suffered? In what way is he “done with sin?”
This text has brought considerable debate among scholars. The question is, when verse 1 says “he who has suffered in his body,” who is it referring to, Christ or to believers? If it was referring primarily to believers, it would not seem to fit since suffering does not make us “cease from sin.” Some believers in suffering actually fall farther away from God. There is not the same inconsistency if it is referring to Christ’s sufferings in his body because his death did pay the penalty for sin and break the power of sin over the believer’s life. But clearly, in verse 2, Peter seems to be speaking directly to believers and not Christ since Christ never lived in sin.
How should we understand this?
Peter seems to be referring to Christ’s suffering in his body and the defeat of sin in believers in verse 1 and then speaking to Christians and how this reality should affect their relationship to sin in the verse 2. This is the same argument Paul uses for believers to stop sinning in Romans 6. Look what he says:
We were therefore buried with him through baptism into death in order that, just as Christ was raised from the dead through the glory of the Father, we too may live a new life. If we have been united with him like this in his death, we will certainly also be united with him in his resurrection. For we know that our old self was crucified with him so that the body of sin might be done away with, that we should no longer be slaves to sin— (emphasis mine)
Romans 6:4–6
In Spirit baptism, which happens at salvation, the believer is united with Christ’s body in his death (1 Cor 12:13). As it says in Romans 6:6, our sin nature died with him, and therefore, no longer has power over us. The believer still sins, but he is no longer a slave to sin. He is now free to live for the will of God because his sin nature died and was buried with Christ. This is why a true believer is a new creation in Christ and old things have passed away (2 Cor 5:17).
This is an important doctrine for all believers to understand. It is this doctrine that enables us to conquer all sin and stay holy in the face of suffering. It is our union with Christ in his death. We have died to sin, and now are alive to Christ. Paul calls believers to think differently about themselves because of this. Listen to what he says in Romans 6:11: “In the same way, count yourselves dead to sin but alive to God in Christ Jesus” (emphasis mine).
The word count is an accounting term. When the believer looks at his spiritual bank account, he sees that his debt to sin is paid in full. He is no longer enslaved to it because on the cross Christ died to sin, paying the believers sin-debt. On occasion, I would look at my bank records and see a company still charging my account even though I’ve paid off the debt. At that point, I would contact that company and let them know I paid that bill and give them proof through a receipt. I refuse to pay a debt that has already been paid.
Similarly, a believer needs to look at the Scripture and understand that his debt to sin has been paid. He no longer has to obey those urges. In fact, Christ used an accounting term on the cross. He said, “It is finished,” which literally means “paid in full.” Believers must now understand what has happened in Christ so they will not fall to sin when tempted, even when confronted with persecution.
The sin debt has been paid; Christ has redeemed us from slavery to sin, and now we have become slaves to righteousness. As Peter says, the believer now lives for the “will of God” (v. 2). God is the believer’s new master, and he serves righteousness instead of sin. Look at Romans 6:18-19,
You have been set free from sin and have become slaves to righteousness. I put this in human terms because you are weak in your natural selves. Just as you used to offer the parts of your body in slavery to impurity and to ever-increasing wickedness, so now offer them in slavery to righteousness leading to holiness (emphasis mine).
How can a believer suffer for righteousness?
He must realize sin is no longer an option because he died with Christ and sin no longer has power over him. “I can take abuse from friends…I can be stepped over for a promotion…I can even die!” Why? Because sin is not my master, but God is, and he enables me to handle suffering without falling to temptation or sin. And if I do stumble, I go back to my checkbook and check my accounts. “Nope, I’m not a slave to sin anymore. I’m not paying that bill anymore. I am not staying on the ground depressed because of that stumble. I have a different debt to pay because now I’m a slave to God and righteousness.” Listen to what Paul said:
Flee from sexual immorality. All other sins a man commits are outside his body, but he who sins sexually sins against his own body. Do you not know that your body is a temple of the Holy Spirit, who is in you, whom you have received from God? You are not your own; you were bought at a price. Therefore honor God with your body (emphasis mine).
1 Corinthians 6:18–20
The reason sexual immorality is not an option is because God paid my bill and I now owe him my debt. He holds my accounts. Therefore, the only option when being persecuted is to serve and honor him. I owe him my life.
Because the believer has died with Christ in the body to sin, he can now live the rest of his life as a slave to the will of God (1 Pet 4:2). This is an important doctrine for the believer to recognize in the face of persecution and temptation.
Application Question: How can we better actualize, or apply, our death to sin on the cross in order to no longer spend our time in the flesh living for “human desires?” How should we better apply this doctrine?
For you have spent enough time in the past doing what pagans choose to do—living in debauchery, lust, drunkenness, orgies, carousing and detestable idolatry. They think it strange that you do not plunge with them into the same flood of dissipation, and they heap abuse on you (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 4:3–4
Not only can a believer suffer for righteousness because he has been delivered from the power of sin in Christ’s death, but because he also has been delivered from living for the world. Peter says the believer’s duty in following the world is over (cf. Gal 6:14). Listen to what he says in 1 Peter 4:3: “For you have spent enough time in the past doing what pagans choose to do—living in debauchery, lust, drunkenness, orgies, carousing and detestable idolatry.”
He says each Christian has spent enough of their past life living in the ways of the world. It is enough and he should no longer go back. In fact, in verse 4 he uses the word plunge, which can be translated “run after.” “They think it strange that you do not plunge with them into the same flood of dissipation, and they heap abuse on you” (1 Pet 4:4). It’s the picture of the world in a frenzied race to have all these pleasures, drunkenness, sexual immorality, drinking parties (carousing), etc. He pictures the world running after these different things in a frantic pace.
Observation Question: What were these sins that the world was running after and what do they represent?
Peter describes this frantic pursuit of the world’s desires. Look at the list he gives:
Lawless idolatry is an interesting phrase since all idolatry is against God’s law. Therefore, lawless is probably referring to how pagans break civil law and not just God’s law. Pagans, in their sin, would at times become so depraved they would routinely break civil laws. This could potentially refer to idolatry, such as human sacrifice; we see this still happening today within certain cults. Certainly, in our society this could be applied to the use of many illegal drugs where people are routinely willing to break the law. In many of our colleges today, it is strange to not indulge in this type of lawless idolatry. We can be sure that since demons are behind every idol (1 Cor 10:20), they are used as just another door for the devil to lead people into worse sin.
As Christians we have been delivered from these frantic pursuits of the world. Not only is sin not our master but neither is the world or the things of the world. Paul says essentially the same thing as Peter in Romans 12:2,
Do not conform any longer to the pattern of this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind. Then you will be able to test and approve what God’s will is—his good, pleasing and perfect will (emphasis mine).
Paul says the same thing: “Stop it! Stop being pressed into the mold of the world. You should not conform any longer.” He has to say this because many believers are still following the mold of the world. They follow the mold in their clothing, the way they think, their entertainment, their goals and ambitions.
Jesus taught that a person can only have one master. He will love one and hate the other.
He says in Matthew 6:24: “No one can serve two masters. Either he will hate the one and love the other, or he will be devoted to the one and despise the other. You cannot serve both God and Money.”
Money is a common idol of the world and the believer is not to run after it or make it their purpose in life. Why? Because he now has a new master and it is not the world. Look at what John says in 1 John 2:15: “Do not love the world or anything in the world. If anyone loves the world, the love of the Father is not in him.” John, in fact, gives this as a test of salvation. Anyone who loves the world or the things of this world does not have the love of God within him. It was the rich man’s love for this world that kept him from being able to accept Christ (Matt 19). Christ declares he must be our Lord and we must leave everything to follow him.
Peter, in this exhortation was probably reminding believers about their former sins because some in this church were being tempted to go back. They were being tempted to compromise so they could escape the mocking and persecution. I have had friends in the workplace talk to me about compromising their beliefs in such areas as the drinking parties because they were tired of being looked at as strange and different. Maybe these believers were being tempted to compromise to escape slander as well.
In fact, I remember as a young Christian still enjoying many of the delights of the world. I used to love to go to the clubs and participate in things of that nature. One day, God convicted me that I was falling in love with the world, and therefore, losing love for him (1 John 2:15). I could not love both. At that point, I stopped going. Essentially, I came to realize that I had spent enough time in following what the world was doing. It was time for me to let that go. Peter says the same thing to this church. No going back—you have spent enough time running after the same things the world does.
“For the grace of God that brings salvation has appeared to all men. It teaches us to say “No” to ungodliness and worldly passions, and to live self-controlled, upright and godly lives in this present age” (Titus 2:11-12). Christ redeemed us from this world--why would we want to go back?
Application Question: What ways do we see the description of the pagan world in 1 Peter 4:3 still happening today? Is this still a fair description of the temptations of the world today?
They think it strange that you do not plunge with them into the same flood of dissipation, and they heap abuse on you (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 4:4
One of the ways the believer will be able to suffer for righteousness is by having a proper expectation. They should expect to be looked at as strange or be attacked by the world for being different. It seems very clear that in this context many Christians were surprised by these attacks. Look at what Peter says later on in 1 Peter 4:12: “Dear friends, do not be surprised at the painful trial you are suffering, as though something strange were happening to you” (emphasis mine).
Let us remember being considered strange was the common lot of the saints before us. Paul was declared to be crazy by Festus. “At this point Festus interrupted Paul’s defense. ‘You are out of your mind, Paul!’ he shouted. ‘Your great learning is driving you insane’” (Acts 26:24). Even Jesus’ family said he was crazy. “When his family heard about this, they went to take charge of him, for they said, ‘He is out of his mind’” (Mark 3:21).
Often it seems that the medium of this abuse is through words, but clearly many times it is physical abuse as well. It was the three Hebrews in Daniel 3 who were considered strange in the Kingdom of Babylon. Because of this, they were thrown into the fiery furnace.
It was Daniel who was set up by the wise men in Babylon because of his favor with the king (Dan 6). Eventually, he was thrown into the lion’s den. We even saw this persecution for righteousness from the very beginning with Cain and Abel. Cain hated Abel not because he did something wrong but because he was good. This led to his murder.
Again let us hear the verdict:
This is the verdict: Light has come into the world, but men loved darkness instead of light because their deeds were evil. Everyone who does evil hates the light, and will not come into the light for fear that his deeds will be exposed (emphasis mine).
John 3:19–20
The light exposes the sins of the world and condemns even without words. Therefore, the world hates the light that is represented by the life of the believer. Your righteousness will cause the world to hate you. Maybe it will come in the form of others thinking you’re strange, maybe you will be the topic of ungodly slander and gossip, or maybe you will receive a more intense form of suffering for Christ. If this is the case, do not be alarmed, for this has happened to those who were righteous before you. Listen to what Christ said:
Blessed are those who are persecuted because of righteousness, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. “Blessed are you when people insult you, persecute you and falsely say all kinds of evil against you because of me. Rejoice and be glad, because great is your reward in heaven, for in the same way they persecuted the prophets who were before you (emphasis mine).
Matthew 5:10–12
By putting suffering for righteousness sake in the final beatitude, Christ effectively declares this will happen to all those who are part of the kingdom of God (v. 10). If the people of this world do not persecute us, then maybe ours is not the kingdom of God. We should expect suffering, but also we should realize we are in good company. The prophets that came before us also suffered, and Christ declared our reward is great in heaven.
What are secrets to being able to suffer for righteousness’ sake? We must expect it. People will commonly think of us as strange because of our beliefs and lifestyle and this may lead to more instense persecution. When Christ came, he was not surprised by his sufferings; he predicted it would come from the beginning. We should not be surprised as well.
Application Question: In what ways have you experienced suffering for righteousness or specifically for your faith in Christ? How did you respond to it?
But they will have to give account to him who is ready to judge the living and the dead. (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 4:5
Here in this passage, Peter encourages the believers who were suffering abuse by saying that ultimately the world will give an account to God for their sins, which in this context includes their persecution of believers. The reality of the world’s perceived prosperity and sometimes persecution of the righteous, has confused and frustrated many including some biblical writers. Look at what Asaph said:
But as for me, my feet had almost slipped; I had nearly lost my foothold. For I envied the arrogant when I saw the prosperity of the wicked. They have no struggles; their bodies are healthy and strong. They are free from the burdens common to man; they are not plagued by human ills. Therefore pride is their necklace; they clothe themselves with violence. From their callous hearts comes iniquity; the evil conceits of their minds know no limits. They scoff, and speak with malice; in their arrogance they threaten oppression…
Psalms 73:2–8
Surely in vain have I kept my heart pure; in vain have I washed my hands in innocence. All day long I have been plagued; I have been punished every morning. If I had said, “I will speak thus,” I would have betrayed your children. When I tried to understand all this, it was oppressive to me till I entered the sanctuary of God; then I understood their final destiny. Surely you place them on slippery ground; you cast them down to ruin (emphasis mine).
Psalms 73: 13–18
Asaph said this reality plagued him. He couldn’t understand it. It made him question if he should remain holy. Was it really worth practicing godliness when those who did not prospered? No doubt, these believers were also being tempted to doubt God and possibly compromise to be like the world.
Peter encourages them with the same truth that comforted Asaph. It may seem like the world is carefree as they enjoy sin and mock the righteous, but the ground they stand on is slippery (Ps 73:18). It’s not stable, and their final destiny is ruin. This is the same truth that Peter comforts the believers with. He says in 1 Peter 4:5: “But they will have to give account to him who is ready to judge the living and the dead” (emphasis mine). Not only will God judge them for their sin, but he will specifically judge them for their abuse of the righteous. Their mocking, their cursing, their murder will all be held accountable by God. This should comfort the believer in a world where it looks like there is no justice, where things are not right.
This concept of God’s righteous judgment should enable believers to be prepared to suffer for righteousness’ sake. In fact, Paul encourages believers who are suffering with the same truth in Romans 12:19-21,
Do not take revenge, my friends, but leave room for God’s wrath, for it is written: “It is mine to avenge; I will repay,” says the Lord. On the contrary: “If your enemy is hungry, feed him; if he is thirsty, give him something to drink. In doing this, you will heap burning coals on his head.” Do not be overcome by evil, but overcome evil with good (emphasis mine).
Paul says the believer can return good for evil in part because God will take revenge. He is the one who will repay the world with judgment for their mistreatment of believers. This may not always happen during one’s life time, but it surely will happen at the judgment, if they will not repent.
It is for this reason that the believer can serve and bless because revenge is not the lot of the believer. It is reserved for God. In fact Paul, also, encouraged the suffering saints in Thessalonica with God’s justice. Look at what he says:
Therefore, among God’s churches we boast about your perseverance and faith in all the persecutions and trials you are enduring. All this is evidence that God’s judgment is right, and as a result you will be counted worthy of the kingdom of God, for which you are suffering. God is just: He will pay back trouble to those who trouble you (emphasis mine).
2 Thessalonians 1:4–6
Many times, believers are tempted to get angry at God. They were mistreated; they were stepped over for a promotion; they were slandered. Many times they want to get mad at God and mad at people. The believer must understand this: God does not pay his accounts on our time schedule. Ultimately, this will take place at the judgment.
Listen to the story about this farm community:
The story is told of a farmer in a Midwestern state who had a strong disdain for “religious” things. As he plowed his field on Sunday morning, he would shake his fist at the church people who passed by on their way to worship. October came and the farmer had his finest crop ever––the best in the entire county. When the harvest was complete, he placed an advertisement in the local paper which belittled the Christians for their faith in God. Near the end of his diatribe he wrote, “Faith in God must not mean much if someone like me can prosper.” The response from the Christians in the community was quiet and polite. In the next edition of the town paper, a small ad appeared. It read simply, “God doesn’t always settle His accounts in October.”
Our God may also choose to not settle accounts until the judgment. Let us not be discouraged now, but live in hope. Our God will make all things right.
Application Question: How does God’s righteous judgment on those who persecute you make you feel?
For this is the reason the gospel was preached even to those who are now dead, so that they might be judged according to men in regard to the body, but live according to God in regard to the spirit (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 4:6
Interpretation Question: 1 Peter 4:6 is another highly debated passage. Who are the ones who are now dead, who the gospel was previously preached to? What does it mean to be judged according to men in regard to the body but live according to God in regard to the spirit? What are possible interpretations? Which interpretation best fits with the context of this verse and the rest of Scripture?
Another reason that believers can suffer for righteousness is because of their focus on the gospel and remembering the faithful saints that were persecuted before us. It is the gospel that should enable believers to suffer for righteousness as it has many martyrs throughout the history of the church. In fact, this has been one of his main themes and encouragements throughout the epistle. Remember what he said in chapter 1:
Who have been chosen according to the foreknowledge of God the Father, through the sanctifying work of the Spirit, for obedience to Jesus Christ and sprinkling by his blood: Grace and peace be yours in abundance. Praise be to the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ! In his great mercy he has given us new birth into a living hope through the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, and into an inheritance that can never perish, spoil or fade—kept in heaven for you, who through faith are shielded by God’s power until the coming of the salvation that is ready to be revealed in the last time (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 1:2–5
He starts off the book comforting these believers with election, being chosen by God for salvation. He says they have experienced the new birth and have an inheritance being reserved in heaven. This is a tremendous comfort for the believer in persecution. But it is also a strength that enables the believer to suffer and even die.
It is the gospel that allows the believer to take up his cross and die for Christ. He knows that he is going to heaven. This truth has enabled many believers from the beginning of the church to give their lives for Christ, since they knew they would immediately be translated into the presence of God and eventually be resurrected. Therefore, in this verse Peter comforts this church with the gospel and the testimony of previous saints who had been persecuted and now were dead. He says:
For this is the reason the gospel was preached even to those who are now dead, so that they might be judged according to men in regard to the body, but live according to God in regard to the spirit.
1 Peter 4:6
This is a debated text, but Peter seems to be saying it is because of God’s coming judgment that the gospel was preached to previous believers who are now dead. Those who responded to the gospel were judged according men in the body, which means they suffered and possibly even died for the faith. However, they now live according to God in regard to the spirit. This means that they are now in heaven, living as spirits worshiping God. We probably get a picture of this in Hebrews 12:22-23:
But you have come to Mount Zion, to the heavenly Jerusalem, the city of the living God. You have come to thousands upon thousands of angels in joyful assembly, to the church of the firstborn, whose names are written in heaven. You have come to God, the judge of all men, to the spirits of righteous men made perfect (emphasis mine).
The writer of Hebrews speaks of not only angels in the city of God, but of the church and the spirits of the righteous men made perfect. These believers now worship God in spirit and await the rapture of our human bodies.
Peter writes to these scattered believers and calls them take comfort in the gospel and the faithful, persecuted saints before them. If they died, they would go to heaven, just as the many suffering saints before them who are now living in the spirit. To be absent from the body is to be present with the Lord. Understanding this reality will help prepare us to suffer. The best is yet to come.
Application Question: Are there any deceased saints’ lives that really encourage you in the midst of suffering (Heb 11)? If so, who and in what ways?
We are living in a time where persecution towards the church is increasing daily even in Western nations. How can the believer be prepared to suffer unjustly?
Application Question: In what ways have you seen the increase of persecution towards saints in society? How can you apply the truths in this lesson to be better prepared?
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
Copyright 2014 Gregory Brown
Unless otherwise noted, the primary Scriptures used are taken from the Holy Bible, New International Version ®, Copyright © 1973, 1978, 1984 by International Bible Society. Used by permission of Zondervan Publishing House. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (ESV) are from The Holy Bible, English Standard Version® (ESV®) Copyright © 2001 by Crossway, a publishing ministry of Good News Publishers. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (NLT) are taken from the Holy Bible, New Living Translation, copyright © 1996, 2004, 2007 by Tyndale House Foundation. Used by permission of Tyndale House Publishers, Inc., Carol Stream, Illinois 60188. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked KJV are from the King James Version of the Bible.
1 MacArthur, J. F., Jr. (2004). 1 Peter. MacArthur New Testament Commentary (224). Chicago: Moody Publishers.
The end of all things is near. Therefore be clear minded and self-controlled so that you can pray. Above all, love each other deeply, because love covers over a multitude of sins. Offer hospitality to one another without grumbling. Each one should use whatever gift he has received to serve others, faithfully administering God’s grace in its various forms. If anyone speaks, he should do it as one speaking the very words of God. If anyone serves, he should do it with the strength God provides, so that in all things God may be praised through Jesus Christ. To him be the glory and the power for ever and ever. Amen.
1 Peter 4:7-11
Are we living with a view of eternity? Are we living as though Christ could come today? Having a proper view of eternity will drastically affect how we live and also prepare us to suffer.
In fact, Peter in this text is encouraging these saints to be prepared to suffer by focusing on the nearness of “the end of all things.” Look at what he said in the beginning of chapter 4: “Therefore, since Christ suffered in his body, arm yourselves also with the same attitude (emphasis mine), because he who has suffered in his body is done with sin (1 Peter 4:1).
He calls these believers to have the attitude of Christ in being willing to suffer. Like any good soldier, Christ was prepared to give his life and Christians should have this attitude as well. In addition, Peter says in 1 Peter 4:7-11 that having a proper eschatology, a view of the end times, would also help these believers with being prepared to suffer.
We can have no doubt, that one of the things that made Christ willing to suffer was a proper view of eternity. Christ always lived with the thought of the end in mind. In fact, throughout the gospels Christ sought to prepare Peter and the rest of the disciples for sufferings that were coming through developing this view. Look at what he said:
“Do not let your hearts be troubled. Trust in God; trust also in me. In my Father’s house are many rooms; if it were not so, I would have told you. I am going there to prepare a place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come back and take you to be with me that you also may be where I am (emphasis mine).
John 14:1-3
How could these disciples keep their hearts from discouragement and giving up, even though they knew their master was about to die? They needed to have a view of heaven and Christ’s second coming. Christ went to build a place for them and he is coming again. This would help keep their hearts from being troubled during the coming suffering.
It is the same for us. One of the secrets to being able to suffer in a world where we are pilgrims is to live in view of the imminent return of Christ.
When Peter says “the end is near”, he was essentially saying there is nothing keeping Christ back from returning at any moment. This was the early church’s blessed hope that helped enable them to endure the sufferings they were experiencing in the world. Christ could return at any time.
Even though it has been 2000 years since this was written, it is still as true for us today as it was then. In fact, it is truer because we are closer to Christ’s coming. When Christ resurrected we entered into the final stage of world history. It is a stage called the “last days.” Look at what the writer of Hebrews said:
In the past God spoke to our forefathers through the prophets at many times and in various ways, but in these last days he has spoken to us by his Son, whom he appointed heir of all things, and through whom he made the universe (emphasis mine).
Hebrews 1:1-2
Similarly, Peter, when describing what was happening at Pentecost, declared that we were in the last days by citing a passage from Joel. Look at what he said:
In the last days, God says, I will pour out my Spirit on all people. Your sons and daughters will prophesy, your young men will see visions, your old men will dream dreams (emphasis mine).
Acts 2:17
Application Question: What are negative effects of having an unhealthy view of the end times? What are some positive effects of having a healthy view of the end times?
Now with all this said, we must be aware that living with an unhealthy view of the end times can often push people to extremes. We saw in 2 Thessalonians that some people had stopped working, as they anxiously waited for the return of Christ (3:11). A wrong view of the end times brought laziness.
In Luke 12:45 the servant who thought that the master was delaying his coming began to beat the other servants, live in waste, and get drunk. A lack of concern for the end times can at times encourage sin.
Others can become overly consumed with charting and trying to figure out the exact dates. We may see something of this with the Apostles in Acts 1. Listen to what the Apostles said to Jesus about the coming kingdom and his reply:
So when they met together, they asked him, “Lord, are you at this time going to restore the kingdom to Israel?” He said to them: “It is not for you to know the times or dates the Father has set by his own authority.
Acts 1:6-7
Essentially, we can discern from these extremes that having a wrong view of the end times will negatively affect how we live. However, listen to some of the benefits of living with a proper view of the end times. Listen to what the Apostle John says:
Dear friends, now we are children of God, and what we will be has not yet been made known. But we know that when he appears, we shall be like him, for we shall see him as he is. Everyone who has this hope in him purifies himself, just as he is pure (emphasis mine).
1 John 3:2-3
Those who have a proper view of Christ’s imminent return will naturally start to prepare. They will start to purify themselves in preparation of his coming. This view will deliver believers from the strongholds of sin.
With that said, God has wisely chosen to not reveal the exact date. If he did, some would become lackadaisical and others anxious as they waited for the return. The difficult task for the believer is to at all times prepare for the future and at the same time be prepared for Christ to come today. To focus on one over the other is to become unbalanced. We must seek this balance in our daily lives.
In this context, where the believers were being mocked, ridiculed and burned at the stake, he comforts them with “the end of all things is near.” Christ is coming soon. The consummation of human history, where God will judge both the righteous and the unrighteous, where God will correct all things, and usher in a rule of righteousness, is near. This should comfort believers and enable them to persevere through difficult times.
As we study this text, we must ask ourselves these questions:
Are we living in view of eternity? What does a person look like who is living with this view? How can I better live this way, in order to be pleasing to my coming Lord?
In this text, we will see characteristics of Christians living in view of eternity. Let this encourage our hearts to live the same and to prepare for coming tribulation.
Big Question: According to Peter, what characteristics should define those who are living with a view towards eternity and the coming of Christ?
Therefore be clear minded and self-controlled so that you can pray.
1 Peter 4:7
Observation Question: What virtues are needed in order to be focused in prayer and how do we develop them?
Peter says that in view of eternity, Christians must have a focused prayer life. He talks about the virtues necessary to do this, a clear mind and being self-controlled.
The word translated clear mind literally means to be in one’s right mind.1 In what way should a believer be in his right mind? Of course, the primary way the Christian does this is by having a biblical worldview. A mind that is full of Scripture is the only way that one can be in their right mind, and this is especially true in the context of suffering, where most people do not have the right mind.
We see a person in his right mind, even as he is suffering, with Christ on the cross. While he was dripping with blood and about to die, he prayed two Psalms “My God, My God, why have you forsaken me” (Psalms 22:1) and “Into your hands I commit my spirit” (Psalms 31:5). Even in suffering Christ was in his right mind instead of having what might be common: a mind of anxiety, fear, anger, hopelessness, or even worldliness. This same mind would be necessary for Christians in this context who were suffering. They needed a right mind that was led by the Word of God and prompted into prayer.
The second virtue needed to have a focused prayer life in these last days is to be self-controlled. The word “self-controlled” can be translated “sober” which means to be free of intoxicants, which can refer to both spiritual and physical intoxicants. Christians can become intoxicated with materialism, idolatry and worldly pursuits in order to pacify themselves during trials, and therefore, not have soberness in viewing the events happening around them. Trials also tend to be a catalyst in drawing people into addictions to alcohol, cigarettes and any other drug, instead of dependence solely on God. None of these actions or attitudes are appropriate responses to trials. The Christian must have a sober mind that is “awake” and “alert” so it can properly interpret the events happening and be drawn into intercession.
The Christian must have a right mind which is full of the Word. He must be alert--not given to intoxicants whether physical or spiritual. He must be alert to the attack of the devil, things that are happening in society, the needs of others, and he must be self-controlled. All these things are necessary in order to be focused in prayer.
Focused-prayer is the only type of prayer appropriate in these last hours. Lord help us to have a right mind and be sober so we can pray in order that your will may be done on the earth.
Application Question: What ways do you struggle with having a “right mind” and being “self-controlled” so you can pray? Do you find concentrating on prayer a difficult thing? Why or why not? If so, how do you keep a focused-prayer life?
Above all, love each other deeply, because love covers over a multitude of sins.
1 Peter 4:8
Interpretation Question: What does it mean to love each other deeply?
When people go through suffering it is very common for it to cause discord. If a husband has a bad day at work, it often affects his relationship with his wife and kids. When people are stressed, it often brings up harsh feelings and emotions, sometimes towards people we love the most.
No doubt, this was happening in these scattered congregations. In 1 Peter 5:5 we may see an implication that this suffering was causing rebellion amongst some of the youth in the church towards the elders. This is why Peter has to tell them to be subject to them. Look at what Peter said in 1 Peter 5:5 in the ESV: “Likewise, you who are younger, be subject to the elders.”
There are no surprises to this, when Israel was in the wilderness suffering, the people rose up against Moses and Aaron. Trials often cause conflict. These congregations were not only suffering from without but also from within.
This is probably the reason Peter calls for them to “love each other deeply because love covers over a multitude of sins.” They needed to love one another deeply because they were being hurt by one another.
A view of eternity, should promote love in the people of God. God is coming soon. Similarly, James called the Hebrews who were similarly scattered because of persecution to care for one another in view of Christ coming. As you know, they were warring and fighting against one another. Somebody had even died because of this conflict (James 4:1-2). Look at how he challenged them in James 5:8-9: “You too, be patient and stand firm, because the Lord’s coming is near. Don’t grumble against each other, brothers, or you will be judged. The Judge is standing at the door (emphasis mine)!”
He said stop grumbling and fighting with one another because Christ, the Judge, is coming. He is at the door, he is coming soon. End your conflict and walk in love towards one another, for the judge is coming soon. We should have a revelation of this as well, when we are tempted to fight with family, friends and fellow church members. Christ is coming soon to judge.
Peter used the word deep or it can be translated fervently to describe the depth of the believer’s love for one another. Fervent is an athletic word used of muscles stretching or straining; it pictures a person running with stretched muscles, giving maximum effort. Listen to what Warren Wiersbe said about the Christian’s love:
This love should be “fervent.” The word pictures an athlete straining to reach the goal. It speaks of eagerness and intensity. Christian love is something we have to work at, just the way an athlete works on his skills. It is not a matter of emotional feeling, though that is included, but of dedicated will. Christian love means that we treat others the way God treats us, obeying His commandments in the Word. It is even possible to love people that we do not like!
Christian love is forgiving. Peter quoted from Proverbs 10:12—”Hatred stirreth up strifes: but love covereth all sins.”2
Wayne Grudem also gives us a relevant word.
Where love abounds in a fellowship of Christians, many small offences, and even some large ones, are readily overlooked and forgotten. But where love is lacking, every word is viewed with suspicion, every action is liable to misunderstanding, and conflicts abound—to Satan’s perverse delight (cf. Heb. 12:15; by contrast, 1 Cor. 13:4–7).3
Are we historians? Are we holding onto every hurt and pain somebody has caused us?
God’s love is not like that. Paul says love “keeps no record of wrongs (1 Cor 13:5).”
In fact, like a muscle God often allows us to be hurt, allows us to go through pain so that we can love more deeply. Like a muscle that has been fatigued and stretched in the gym, after recovering, it develops the capacity to lift a heavier load or persevere through more pain. In the same way, I believe God often allows pain to happen to us in order to stretch our love and make it more fervent.
It may seem impossible to love at times, but it is good for us to remember that God has already given us this love. Look at what Paul said in Romans 5:5: “And hope does not disappoint us, because God has poured out his love into our hearts by the Holy Spirit, whom he has given us.”
God has given us his own love, agape, the love of God. This is the same love that died for believers while they were still enemies of God. The love of God has been poured out in our hearts. The word “pouring” is a picture of abundance. This is why Christ can command us to love our enemies. He can command it because he has equipped us to do it. He has lavishly poured out his love in us. If we can love our enemies, how much more can we love the brothers and sisters in the church who fail us?
Our love must be deep and fervent. We must allow this love to be stretched as we cover the sins of others.
Application Question: Who is God calling you to love deeply and fervently as you forgive their failings? What ways have you experienced pain in relationships that actually broadened your capacity to love others?
Offer hospitality to one another without grumbling.
1 Peter 4:9
Another way we live in view of eternity is by practicing hospitality. The word hospitality literally means “love of strangers.” This should be a characteristic of those in spiritual leadership. Scripture says elders must be given to hospitality (1 Tim 3:2).
Certainly, this was even more important in the ancient world where there were not many hotels or inns. When the gospel was being spread, hospitality was needed in order to host missionaries, pastors and teachers.
In fact, Christ sent his disciples out to various towns where they would be hosted by believers who “loved strangers.” Look at what Christ said in Luke 10:5-7,
“When you enter a house, first say, ‘Peace to this house.’ If a man of peace is there, your peace will rest on him; if not, it will return to you. Stay in that house, eating and drinking whatever they give you, for the worker deserves his wages. Do not move around from house to house.
Maybe the primary way Peter is exhorting Christians to live in view of eternity is, similarly, to support the work of missionaries. This is done by taking them into our homes, praying for them and giving financially to support the mission, among other things. We should realize that all the support we give shall be rewarded by God. Jesus said even the giving of glass of water to a disciple will have a reward (Matt 10:42).
People who are truly zealous about missions realize that the end is near. Soon every nation will have heard the gospel and then the end will come (Matt 24:14). This person wants to participate in that work.
Certainly, this hospitality is not just for missions but should be shown daily to our brothers and sisters. We must have a deep love that practically cares for our brothers and sisters. This could mean buying groceries for someone who is injured, visiting those who are sick in the hospital, offering a ride to the airport or the store, helping drive others to church, and even lending or giving money. Our love must be intensely practical. What good is a love that does not work? It is no good.
Also, we should consider that when we show hospitality to other believers, we are really serving Christ. Look at what Jesus said:
“Then the righteous will answer him, ‘Lord, when did we see you hungry and feed you, or thirsty and give you something to drink? When did we see you a stranger and invite you in, or needing clothes and clothe you? When did we see you sick or in prison and go to visit you?’ “The King will reply, ‘I tell you the truth, whatever you did for one of the least of these brothers of mine, you did for me” (emphasis mine).
Matthew 25:37-40
Application Question: What ways can we practice “hospitality” by supporting missionaries? What ways can we stretch our love practically by serving people in our church? How is God challenging you to love more fervently?
Each one should use whatever gift he has received to serve others, faithfully administering God’s grace in its various forms. If anyone speaks, he should do it as one speaking the very words of God. If anyone serves, he should do it with the strength God provides, so that in all things God may be praised through Jesus Christ. To him be the glory and the power for ever and ever. Amen.
1 Peter 4:10-11
Another way we should respond to Christ’s imminent return is by using our spiritual gifts. As taught in Matthew 25, the Parable of the Talents, God has given each believer gifts we must use and develop while he is gone. When he comes back, we will give an accounting of our service and be rewarded based on our faithfulness. Some will actually lose the gifts they have as a result of not using them (Matt 25:28).
From 1 Peter 4:10 it is clear that everybody has at least one spiritual gift. This is clear from the phrase “each one.” This is also taught in 1 Corinthians 12:7: “Now to each one the manifestation of the Spirit is given for the common good.”
Each person has been given gifts by the Holy Spirit to serve Christ and the church. These gifts are put into two categories: (1) speaking and (2) serving. Speaking gifts include such things as the ability to encourage others, exhort others, preaching, teaching, singing, evangelism, prophecy, etc.
Serving gifts is the second category and that includes gifts like leadership, helps, mercy, administration and etc. As we look at our gifts, we find that they are all different. My gift of preaching is different than any other minister’s gift of preaching. Not only is this a result of training but of grace (v. 10). We are graced differently so we can better serve the body of Christ. If we were exactly the same we wouldn’t need one another.
Peter calls this God’s grace in its various forms or it can be translated multicolored forms (v.10). His gifts show up in many colors to bless and enrich the church. As believers use these multicolored gifts in view of the end times, it makes the church beautiful and attractive, even to unbelievers.
Finally, Peter gives us a reason to use these gifts. We should use them for the glory of God. Peter says:
If anyone speaks, he should do it as one speaking the very words of God. If anyone serves, he should do it with the strength God provides, so that in all things God may be praised through Jesus Christ. To him be the glory and the power for ever and ever. Amen (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 4:11
When we use our gifts as part of the body, God brings glory to himself through Christ. We honor him and glorify him.
Consequently, we dishonor God when we do not use them. In Matthew 25:26-28, the master became very angry with the person with one talent who did not use his gift. The servant claimed fear saying, “I was afraid so I hid it.” However, the master called him a wicked, lazy servant (v. 26). The servant had dishonored his master.
This fear seems to be a common hindrance to many. I’m afraid of leading a small group. I’m afraid of praying. I’m afraid of evangelizing. I’m afraid of leaving my job to prepare for missions. Fear will be a major deterrent to usefulness in building the kingdom of God.
The person who does not have a proper view of the end times, will be fearful and lazy in the use of their gifts. However, when we live with a proper view of Christ’s second coming, there is an encouragement and accountability to serve and one day he will reward us. He will say, “Well done, good and faithful servant! You have been faithful with a few things; I will put you in charge of many things (Matt 25:23).”
The fact that Christ’s return is near should be a motivation for all of us to use our gifts. It should motivate us both from the prospect of disapproval and the joy of being approved for the use of our gifts. He could return at any moment.
Are you faithfully using the grace that God has given you to serve? Are you praying? Are you loving? Are you showing hospitality? The end is near: let us live in the view of his imminent return even in the face of suffering.
Application Question: How can Christians develop a better focus on the end times so they can live lives that honor Christ especially in suffering?
Are we living in view of eternity?
One of the ways Peter encourages these saints in their suffering was by telling them the end is near. Part of the reason many Christians don’t suffer well is because we only have an earthly view of life, primarily concerned with what is seen instead of what is unseen. Living in view of eternity will radically change how we deal with suffering but also how we treat one another while suffering.
Again hear that in Luke 12:45 when the servant thought his master had delayed his coming, he began to live in waste, discord, and other clear sins. Many Christians are the same and are missing God’s best for their lives. Not only do they live in waste, discord and other sins, but they also are unable to cope properly with suffering because they have lost a view of Christ’s imminent return.
Living in view of the eternity should drastically change our lives. What does a Christian look like who is living in view of eternity?
Application Question: What ways is God challenging you to live in view of eternity? How do you plan on implementing these changes?
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
Copyright 2014 Gregory Brown
Unless otherwise noted, the primary Scriptures used are taken from the Holy Bible, New International Version ®, Copyright © 1973, 1978, 1984 by International Bible Society. Used by permission of Zondervan Publishing House. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (ESV) are from The Holy Bible, English Standard Version® (ESV®) Copyright © 2001 by Crossway, a publishing ministry of Good News Publishers. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (NLT) are taken from the Holy Bible, New Living Translation, copyright © 1996, 2004, 2007 by Tyndale House Foundation. Used by permission of Tyndale House Publishers, Inc., Carol Stream, Illinois 60188. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked KJV are from the King James Version of the Bible.
1 John MacArthur, 1 Peter. MacArthur New Testament Commentary, (Chicago: Moody Publishers, 2004), 240.
2 Warren Wiersbe, The Bible exposition commentary, (Wheaton, Illinois: Victor Books, 1996), chap. I Peter 4:8.
3 Wayne Grudem, Vol. 17: 1 Peter: An introduction and commentary. Tyndale New Testament Commentaries, (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1988), 181.
Dear friends, do not be surprised at the painful trial you are suffering, as though something strange were happening to you. But rejoice that you participate in the sufferings of Christ, so that you may be overjoyed when his glory is revealed. If you are insulted because of the name of Christ, you are blessed, for the Spirit of glory and of God rests on you. If you suffer, it should not be as a murderer or thief or any other kind of criminal, or even as a meddler. However, if you suffer as a Christian, do not be ashamed, but praise God that you bear that name. For it is time for judgment to begin with the family of God; and if it begins with us, what will the outcome be for those who do not obey the gospel of God? And, “If it is hard for the righteous to be saved, what will become of the ungodly and the sinner?” So then, those who suffer according to God’s will should commit themselves to their faithful Creator and continue to do good.
1 Peter 4:12–19
How should the believer respond to suffering?
The word suffering and its derivatives are used twenty-one times in this epistle.1 Peter has a lot to say about suffering. Nero was having Christians covered with tar and burned at the stake to light up his garden. These Christians needed to hear that suffering was part of the will of God and that they should not be shocked by it. They also needed to understand how to respond it.
How should we respond to being mocked by friends for our belief system? How should we respond when sometimes even our families don’t understand us? Peter talks about this in this passage.
It is good to remember that it was Peter who at the possibility of suffering for Christ, denied him in his greatest hour. Yet now the chief Apostle is not only willing to suffer but is now preparing other believers to suffer as well. Christ told him after he had returned from his denial that he must strengthen the brethren (Luke 22:32). He is now doing that in this epistle.
How should we respond to suffering?
Big Question: How should the believer respond to suffering for Christ (v. 12–19)?
Dear friends, do not be surprised at the painful trial you are suffering, as though something strange were happening to you.
1 Peter 4:12
Interpretation Question: Why should the believer not be surprised at painful trials?
It seems that many of the Christians in this context were shocked by the suffering they were enduring. However, Peter says they should not be shocked or surprised at all by this painful trial. The word painful can also be translated “fiery.” He may specifically be referring to the common practice of burning Christians at the stake.
During Christ’s ministry, he spent a large amount of time not only telling his disciples that he would suffer but also preparing them to suffer as well.
If the world hates you, keep in mind that it hated me first. If you belonged to the world, it would love you as its own. As it is, you do not belong to the world, but I have chosen you out of the world. That is why the world hates you.
John 15:18–19
Christ said if you belonged to the world, it would love you, but since you do not belong to the world that is why it hates you. This takes us back to the very beginning of Peter’s epistle. He calls these believers “strangers in the world” (1 Peter 1:1). We are different; we are not of this world, and that is why we are hated.
Listen again to what Paul told Timothy in 2 Timothy 3:12: “In fact, everyone who wants to live a godly life in Christ Jesus will be persecuted” (emphasis mine). Everyone who is walking for Christ and seeking to live a godly life will be persecuted. We should expect it, and therefore, not be surprised when it comes. Your holy life pricks and exposes the sin of the world, and it excites anger and animosity in them. Let us be prepared for suffering as it reminds us that we are truly aliens and pilgrims in this world.
Application Question: What ways have you experienced suffering for righteousness? How did you respond to it?
But rejoice that you participate in the sufferings of Christ, so that you may be overjoyed when his glory is revealed. If you are insulted because of the name of Christ, you are blessed, for the Spirit of glory and of God rests on you (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 4:13-14
Believers must also respond to suffering by rejoicing in it. This seems to be a paradox. How can we rejoice when we are going through a difficulty or being persecuted for Christ? We get a picture of this with Paul and Silas in jail. Look at what Acts says:
Upon receiving such orders, he put them in the inner cell and fastened their feet in the stocks. About midnight Paul and Silas were praying and singing hymns to God, and the other prisoners were listening to them.
Acts 16:24–25
While in prison and in stocks, they are praying and singing hymns. The fact that we often see prisons on TV with meals, nice beds, and playtime in the yard, it actually might hinder our understanding of the gravity of their predicament. Imagine the smell of urine and excrement all over the place; imagine being so degraded that when you have to go to the bathroom you have to do it on yourself; imagine sweating from the heat because there is no air condition; imagine the ants, maggots and rats running around. I think it would be hard to not be mad at God in that situation, especially if we had done nothing wrong. However, Paul and Silas respond with worship to God. How do you rejoice in that situation?
Observation Question: What reasons does Peter give for rejoicing in sufferings for Christ and what do these reasons mean practically?
“But rejoice that you participate in the sufferings of Christ” (1 Pet 4:13).
The first reason we can rejoice is because Scripture teaches it is a privilege to suffer for Christ. Look at what Paul taught in Philippians 1:29: “For it has been granted to you on behalf of Christ not only to believe on him, but also to suffer for him” (emphasis mine).
He says in the same way we have been granted grace to believe in Christ and be saved, we have been granted grace to suffer for his name. Look at the Apostles in Acts 5:41: “The apostles left the Sanhedrin, rejoicing because they had been counted worthy of suffering disgrace for the Name.” The Apostles, after being abused and told to no longer speak in the name of Christ, leave rejoicing because they were counted worthy to suffer disgrace for the Name. Scripture teaches it is a privilege to suffer for Christ. Look at what else Paul says:
I want to know Christ and the power of his resurrection and the fellowship of sharing in his sufferings, becoming like him in his death, and so, somehow, to attain to the resurrection from the dead (emphasis mine).
Philippians 3:10–11
The word he uses for fellowship is the word koinonia; it means “to have in common with.” Paul said, “I want to know Christ, but I also want to have in common with him his sufferings.” For the disciples to participate in the sufferings of Christ, it essentially meant to be like him and to look like him, which should be the hope of every true disciple.
Many Christians have no suffering because they don’t look like Christ. For a disciple, the ultimate desire is to be like the master. Our master suffered for righteousness, and Scripture teaches it is a privilege to suffer for Christ and be treated as he was.
1 Peter 4:13: “So that you may be overjoyed when his glory is revealed” (emphasis mine).
What’s the second reason to rejoice? Peter says we will be overjoyed when his glory is revealed, which essentially means at his second coming. Why will we be overjoyed at his second coming?
Scripture constantly proclaims that at Christ’s second coming, it will not only be a time of judgment for the lost but it will be a time of reward for the faithful. Look at what Christ said in Revelation 22:12: “Behold, I am coming soon! My reward is with me, and I will give to everyone according to what he has done” (emphasis mine).
One of the reasons the believer will be overjoyed at the coming of Christ is because Christ will reward them. In fact, it seems that one of the major reasons Christians will be rewarded is based on their sufferings for Christ. Look at what Christ said to James and John when they asked to sit at his right and left hand in the kingdom:
Then James and John, the sons of Zebedee, came to him. “Teacher,” they said, “we want you to do for us whatever we ask.” “What do you want me to do for you?” he asked. They replied, “Let one of us sit at your right and the other at your left in your glory.” “You don’t know what you are asking,” Jesus said. “Can you drink the cup I drink or be baptized with the baptism I am baptized with” (emphasis mine)?
Mark 10:35–38
When Christ asked if they can “drink the cup” and have his “baptism,” he was talking about the cup of suffering. Jesus said to God, “Take this cup from me, but nevertheless, thy will be done.” He also talked about his baptism of death. It seems that by referring to the cup of suffering after the disciples ask for exultation, that exultation is the proper reward for suffering. We see this in other passages as well.
Blessed are you when people insult you, persecute you and falsely say all kinds of evil against you because of me. Rejoice and be glad, because great is your reward in heaven, for in the same way they persecuted the prophets who were before you (emphasis mine).
Matthew 5:11–12
Therefore we do not lose heart. Though outwardly we are wasting away, yet inwardly we are being renewed day by day. For our light and momentary troubles are achieving for us an eternal glory that far outweighs them all. So we fix our eyes not on what is seen, but on what is unseen. For what is seen is temporary, but what is unseen is eternal (emphasis mine).
2 Corinthians 4:16–18
Do not be afraid of what you are about to suffer. I tell you, the devil will put some of you in prison to test you, and you will suffer persecution for ten days. Be faithful, even to the point of death, and I will give you the crown of life (emphasis mine).
Revelation 2:10
Christians should rejoice in suffering because it will be rewarded by Christ as his coming.
1 Peter 4:14: “If you are insulted because of the name of Christ, you are blessed, for the Spirit of glory and of God rests on you.”
Interpretation Question: What does “the spirit of glory and of God resting on us” mean?
The next reason we rejoice is because the Spirit of glory rests on us when we suffer for Christ. Peter seems to be giving a Hebrew picture of the glory cloud that resided over the tabernacle and met the Jews on Mt. Sinai in the Old Testament. Look at some of the pictures of it in the Old Testament:
And the glory of the LORD settled on Mount Sinai. For six days the cloud covered the mountain, and on the seventh day the LORD called to Moses from within the cloud. To the Israelites the glory of the LORD looked like a consuming fire on top of the mountain. Then Moses entered the cloud as he went on up the mountain. And he stayed on the mountain forty days and forty nights.
Exodus 24:16–18
Moses would enter the glory cloud and speak to God face-to-face. God’s glory cloud would also cover the tabernacle while Moses was in there, to speak with him in other Old Testament texts.
To suffer for Christ means to have intimacy with him in a special way. We see this with Stephen as he dies a martyr. Look at what Acts 7:55-59 says:
But Stephen, full of the Holy Spirit, looked up to heaven and saw the glory of God, and Jesus standing at the right hand of God. “Look,” he said, “I see heaven open and the Son of Man standing at the right hand of God.” At this they covered their ears and, yelling at the top of their voices, they all rushed at him, dragged him out of the city and began to stone him. Meanwhile, the witnesses laid their clothes at the feet of a young man named Saul. While they were stoning him, Stephen prayed, “Lord Jesus, receive my spirit” (emphasis mine).
Here, as Stephen is being stoned, he sees the glory of God in the heavens and Christ sitting at the right hand of God immediately before he is stoned. Stephen experiences intimacy with Christ and God in the midst of his suffering. Similarly, we see this happen with the three Hebrews in Daniel 3. While they were put into the fire, a person who looked like the Son of God shows up and protects them (v. 25). In suffering, the Spirit of glory rests on us in such a way that we experience intimacy with God.
Not only does the Spirit of glory resting on us mean intimacy, but it meant to be changed in such a way that the people reflected the glory of God. After leaving the glory cloud, Moses’ face shined so much that the people had to cover his face because it was so bright. Also, Stephen looked like an angel in the face of his accusers. “All who were sitting in the Sanhedrin looked intently at Stephen, and they saw that his face was like the face of an angel” (Acts 6:15).
It was for this reason that James taught believers to consider it joy when going through trials. In the midst of trials, God develops us into his image and make us mature. The glory of God starts to shine more on our lives as we persevere through trials.
Consider it pure joy, my brothers, whenever you face trials of many kinds, because you know that the testing of your faith develops perseverance. Perseverance must finish its work so that you may be mature and complete, not lacking anything (emphasis mine).
James 1:2–4
The glory of God rests on us in the midst of suffering as Christ changes us into his image. We become more mature and look more like him. We rejoice in this.
Certainly, we see this truth in Paul being tormented by a demon in 2 Corinthians 12:9. God promised that his grace was made perfect in his weakness. It made him strong while he was weak. Listen to the text:
But he said to me, “My grace is sufficient for you, for my power is made perfect in weakness.” Therefore I will boast all the more gladly about my weaknesses, so that Christ’s power may rest on me. That is why, for Christ’s sake, I delight in weaknesses, in insults, in hardships, in persecutions, in difficulties. For when I am weak, then I am strong (emphasis mine).
2 Corinthians 12:9–10
In weakness, Paul says, “Christ’s power” rested on him (1 Cor 12:9). In fact, this imagery was used throughout the Old Testament as the Spirit came upon people to do great feats for God (1 Sam 16:13). In suffering, there is a special way where God empowers us to not only persevere but to serve him. We should rejoice because of this.
Look at what John Macarthur says about the word rests:
Rests (from the present tense of anapauō) means “to give relief, refreshment, intermission from toil” (cf. Matt. 11:28–29; Mark 6:31), and describes one of His ministries. “Refreshment” comes on those believers who suffer for the sake of the Savior and the gospel. The Spirit gives them grace by imparting endurance, understanding, and all the fruit that comes in the panoply of His goodness: “But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, self–control; against such things there is no law” (Gal. 5:22–23).
That kind of refreshment and divine power came upon Stephen, a leader in the Jerusalem church and its first recorded martyr. As he began to defend his faith before the Jewish leaders, they “saw his face like the face of an angel” (Acts 6:15). His demeanor signified serenity, tranquility, and joy—all the fruit of the Spirit—undiminished and even expanded by his suffering and the Holy Comforter’s grace to him. The Sanhedrin became enraged as Stephen rehearsed redemptive history to them from the Old Testament, an account that culminated in the atoning work of Jesus the Messiah. Stephen’s Spirit–controlled rest was evident as “he gazed intently into heaven and saw the glory of God, and Jesus standing at the right hand of God; and he said, ‘Behold, I see the heavens opened up and the Son of Man standing at the right hand of God’ “(Acts 7:55–56).2
Application Question: What ways have you experienced the Spirit of glory in the midst of a trial? Please explain.
If you suffer, it should not be as a murderer or thief or any other kind of criminal, or even as a meddler. However, if you suffer as a Christian, do not be ashamed, but praise God that you bear that name. For it is time for judgment to begin with the family of God; and if it begins with us, what will the outcome be for those who do not obey the gospel of God? And, “If it is hard for the righteous to be saved, what will become of the ungodly and the sinner?”
1 Peter 4:15-18
Peter also says that when suffering come into a believer’s life, it must be properly evaluated. In order to evaluate trials the Christian should ask at least three questions:
“If you suffer, it should not be as a murderer or thief or any other kind of criminal, or even as a meddler” (1 Pet 4:15).
The believer should not suffer because he is a complainer, causing division or for any other sin. Often Christians will claim to be suffering for Christ when they are actually suffering because they will not submit to God’s ordained authority under their bosses or because they are stirring up problems. Christians should not suffer for being a meddler in other people’s business. For this reason, the Christian must evaluate his suffering. Is this suffering because of my sin? Listen to what one author said about being a meddler.
The surprising inclusion of the term rendered troublesome meddler (allotriepiskopos), used only here in the New Testament, and at first seemingly minor in comparison to Peter’s previous terms, shows that all sins, not just crimes, forfeit the Holy Spirit’s comfort and rest. The word literally means, “one who meddles in things alien to his calling,” “an agitator,” or “troublemaker.” Paul’s exhortations to the Thessalonians illustrate the word’s meaning:
Make it your ambition to lead a quiet life and attend to your own business and work with your hands, just as we commanded you. (1 Thess. 4:11)
For we hear that some among you are leading an undisciplined life, doing no work at all, but acting like busybodies. Now such persons we command and exhort in the Lord Jesus Christ to work in quiet fashion and eat their own bread. (2 Thess. 3:11–12)
Christians are never to be troublemakers or agitators in society or in their places of work (cf. 1 Tim. 2:1–3; Titus 3:1–5).3
It is important to properly evaluate our suffering. To suffer for sin forfeits God’s blessing and comfort. Is this suffering happening because of my sin or because of my righteousness?
“However, if you suffer as a Christian, do not be ashamed, but praise God that you bear that name” (1 Pet 4:16).
The “name” is the name Christian, which was at first a derogatory term used by unbelievers in the book of Acts (11:26). It means to be a “little Christ.” Because we bear that name, we must ask ourselves how can I glorify the name of Christ in the trial? How can I respond in the way he would? The Apostles responded by givning praises to God after they were abused (Acts 5:41).
For it is time for judgment to begin with the family of God; and if it begins with us, what will the outcome be for those who do not obey the gospel of God? And, “If it is hard for the righteous to be saved, what will become of the ungodly and the sinner (emphasis mine)?
1 Peter 4:17–18
Interpretation Question: What does Peter mean by “it is time for judgment to begin with the family of God” (1 Pet 4:17–18)?
Here Peter sees the hardship Christians experience as part of God’s way of judging the earth and ridding it of sin. He connects the judgment on Christians with the judgment on those “who do not obey the gospel of God.” This is a little shocking, but Paul said the same thing in 1 Corinthians 11 when God judged Christians for abusing the Lord’s Supper. Look at what he said:
That is why many among you are weak and sick, and a number of you have fallen asleep. But if we judged ourselves, we would not come under judgment. When we are judged by the Lord, we are being disciplined so that we will not be condemned with the world (emphasis mine).
1 Corinthians 11:30–32
Paul says when believers are judged by the Lord, they are being disciplined so that they will not be condemned with the world. Discipline and suffering in the life of the believer are instruments that God uses to get rid of sin in our life. However, in the final judgment, God will ultimately rid the world of sin through judging the world.
Therefore, Peter makes an argument from the lesser to the greater. If God allows intense hardship to happen to Christians to rid them of sin and to make them holy, how much more harsh shall God’s final judgment on the lost be?
Often, Christians are too shortsighted and do not see things from God’s perspective. God hates sin, and he even allows horrible trials to remove it from saints. Listen to what the writer of Hebrews says about the suffering of the Hebrew Christians. He says, “Endure hardship as discipline; God is treating you as sons. For what son is not disciplined by his father?” (Heb 12:7)
Our fathers disciplined us for a little while as they thought best; but God disciplines us for our good, that we may share in his holiness. No discipline seems pleasant at the time, but painful. Later on, however, it produces a harvest of righteousness and peace for those who have been trained by it (emphasis mine).
Hebrews 12:10–11
If the discipline is hard on believers as God makes them holy and righteous, how much harder will it be on the world in the final judgment as he rids the earth from sin?
Peter says we should evaluate our trials in view of God’s eternal judgment on the world for sin. He allows the believer to go through hardship in order to make them holy and pure. But one day, judgment will happen to the lost. This final punishment will not be discipline though, it will be punitive.
Application Question: How do you practice evaluating your suffering in order to have a proper perspective of it? Have you found this a helpful discipline?
So then, those who suffer according to God’s will should commit themselves to their faithful Creator and continue to do good (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 4:19
The final thing a believer must do in response to a trial is commit himself to God. The word commit, or it can be translated “entrust,” is actually a banking term. It means “to deposit for safe keeping.”4
Paul uses this in 2 Timothy 1:12. Listen to what he says: “That is why I am suffering as I am. Yet I am not ashamed, because I know whom I have believed, and am convinced that he is able to guard what I have entrusted to him for that day.” Paul says in the midst of his suffering he was not ashamed because he knew God was faithful. He could trust God with his life.
Not only did Paul entrust himself to God in suffering, but so did Christ. Look at what Christ said in Luke 23:46: “Jesus called out with a loud voice, ‘Father, into your hands I commit my spirit’” (emphasis mine). When he had said this, he breathed his last. Christ entrusted himself in God’s hand during his suffering, his death and throughout his life. He said, “Take this cup from me, but nevertheless, your will be done.” We must do the same.
Have you invested your life in Christ? I think a lot of people invest only a part of themselves in Christ. God is the safest bank in the world; in fact, it is the only bank that is not going under. Anywhere else that you invest your life will prove to be a failure. Listen to what John said: “The world and its desires pass away, but the man who does the will of God lives forever” (1 John 2:17). When the world system passes away, those who do God’s will remain. Putting one’s life in God’s hands is never a bad investment. We can always trust that not only will he keep us safe but that he will give us a life that makes the most “interest.”
It should be noted that Peter uses the title Creator to refer to God. Peter seems to use this title in order to encourage these saints. God created you and he only has the best for you, even if you are going through trials.
Have you invested your life in God? Are you entrusting him with your suffering? “Trust in the LORD with all your heart and lean not on your own understanding” (Proverbs 3:5). Your Creator only has the best for you. He will make you mature through suffering. He will make you more like Christ and bring glory to his name through it.
Application Question: Are there any areas that you are struggling with “entrusting” your life to God in? Please explain.
How should Christians respond to suffering for Christ?
Application Question: What would you say to someone who looks at the world or difficult trials and says, “How can you trust a God who allows such things?” How would you respond?
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
Copyright 2014 Gregory Brown
Unless otherwise noted, the primary Scriptures used are taken from the Holy Bible, New International Version ®, Copyright © 1973, 1978, 1984 by International Bible Society. Used by permission of Zondervan Publishing House. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (ESV) are from The Holy Bible, English Standard Version® (ESV®) Copyright © 2001 by Crossway, a publishing ministry of Good News Publishers. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (NLT) are taken from the Holy Bible, New Living Translation, copyright © 1996, 2004, 2007 by Tyndale House Foundation. Used by permission of Tyndale House Publishers, Inc., Carol Stream, Illinois 60188. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked KJV are from the King James Version of the Bible.
1 MacDonald, W. (1995). Believer’s Bible Commentary: Old and New Testaments (A. Farstad, Ed.) (1 Pe 4:12). Nashville: Thomas Nelson.
2 MacArthur, J. F., Jr. (2004). 1 Peter. MacArthur New Testament Commentary (253–254). Chicago: Moody Publishers.
3 MacArthur, J. F., Jr. (2004). 1 Peter. MacArthur New Testament Commentary (254–255). Chicago: Moody Publishers.
4 MacArthur, J. F., Jr. (2004). 1 Peter. MacArthur New Testament Commentary (258). Chicago: Moody Publishers.
To the elders among you, I appeal as a fellow elder, a witness of Christ’s sufferings and one who also will share in the glory to be revealed: Be shepherds of God’s flock that is under your care, serving as overseers—not because you must, but because you are willing, as God wants you to be; not greedy for money, but eager to serve; not lording it over those entrusted to you, but being examples to the flock. And when the Chief Shepherd appears, you will receive the crown of glory that will never fade away. Young men, in the same way be submissive to those who are older. All of you, clothe yourselves with humility toward one another, because, “God opposes the proud but gives grace to the humble.”
1 Peter 5:1–5
What are characteristics of a healthy church?
Here at the end of Peter’s epistle, he concludes this letter on suffering and being a pilgrim in an ungodly world with some exhortations and encouragements for the church. Even though the opening of the letter is written to the elect scattered throughout Asia Minor, we know he is writing to congregations because he starts off chapter 5 writing to the elders, the leaders of these congregations. He gives them and the congregants exhortations about how they should live as a community, especially in the backdrop of suffering.
I believe, as we look at this chapter, we find characteristics of a healthy congregation. In chapter 5, he challenges and encourages the leaders (v. 1-3). He encourages the congregations to submit to the leaders, to practice humility and servanthood amongst one another, and to practice faithful prayer (v. 5-7). He also cautions the congregations to be alert and prepared for attacks from the evil one (v. 8, 9). Finally, he encourages them to continue to persevere in their trials (v. 10, 11).
These exhortations endure today and are signs of a healthy congregation. These characteristics are important for you to know as you seek a godly congregation to join in the future. It helps you know what to look for, but it also helps you discern how you can make your current church better and healthier as you serve her.
In the same way that many today do not understand what a healthy family or home looks like because of bad experiences or models, many also don’t know what a healthy church looks like. We have so many unhealthy churches these days—churches that don’t preach the Word of God, churches that have no unity or the members aren’t serving. In today’s text, we will look at four characteristics of a healthy church.
Big Question: What are characteristics of healthy churches or church members in 1 Peter 5:1–7?
To the elders among you, I appeal as a fellow elder, a witness of Christ’s sufferings and one who also will share in the glory to be revealed (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 5:1
This may not jump out to most people who are reading this text, but this is a very important truth. When Peter writes to the leaders of these churches, he doesn’t write to one elder or pastor. He writes to the elders of these congregations. Obviously, there are many elders because he is writing to many congregations that are scattered, but there is probably a plurality of elders in each local congregation as well. In the New Testament, when talking about the leadership of the church, it always refers to a plurality of elders instead of a single elder led local church.
We see this throughout Scripture. When Paul went to Ephesus in Acts 20, he contacted the “elders” of the church to have a meeting. “From Miletus, Paul sent to Ephesus for the elders of the church” (Acts 20:17). When Paul tells Titus to set up an eldership in Crete, he again uses the word “elders.” Listen to what he said in Titus 1:5: “The reason I left you in Crete was that you might straighten out what was left unfinished and appoint elders in every town, as I directed you.” He was not to appoint an elder in every town but elders. Healthy churches follow the biblical model of a plurality of eldership.
Application Question: Why is a plurality of leadership in the church important?
This is significant for many reasons.
No single pastor has all the spiritual gifts needed to lead the church. One of the reasons that pastoral burnout is so common is because our spiritual leaders are doing too much. They are often working outside of their spiritual giftings, as they are expected to do everything. In a plurality of elders, you may find one elder that has a special gifting with finances, one elder has particular gifts in counseling, one excels in hospitality, one in teaching. They all may have some measure of ability in each of these areas but typically each will have certain strengths. This creates a balance.
We saw this with Moses who was judging all the cases for Israel, big and small. His older, wise father-in-law said, “This is not good” (Exod 18:17). “You will burn out.” He recommended the ordaining of judges, a plurality of leadership, to share the load.
Moses’ father–in–law replied, “What you are doing is not good. You and these people who come to you will only wear yourselves out. The work is too heavy for you; you cannot handle it alone.
Exodus 18: 17–18
Around 1,700 pastors leave the ministry in the U.S. each month.1 Certainly, one of the primary reasons is burnout. Pastors are doing too much, and a great deal of this can be eliminated through shared leadership.
Also, a plurality may help with protecting the pastor from pride. Leadership is a ministry that can quickly lead to pride and then destruction. Having other godly leaders around helps those in leadership stay humble. Listen to what Paul said about hiring a pastor in 1 Timothy 3:6: “He must not be a recent convert, or he may become conceited and fall under the same judgment as the devil” (emphasis mine). This pride can lead to lust, greed, being power hungry, or many other hazards. A plurality of shared leadership helps protect from these hazards.
Obviously when there are more people serving in leadership, this allows for more people to be ministered to and cared for. As a church continues to grow, they should add more elders for prayer, service, and teaching opportunities.
A pastor cannot just teach whatever he wants; there is accountability among other godly men of the church. Look at what Paul says about this in referring to prophecy in the church in 1 Corinthians 14:29: “Two or three prophets should speak, and the others should weigh carefully what is said” (emphasis mine). When a prophet would speak, the other prophets had to “weigh,” or judge, what was being said.
In the same way, the elders help judge and protect the church from error. When one of the elders teaches, the other elders should be testing what is taught. They must make sure it is biblical and healthy for the congregation.
In another sense, this is true for all believers in the church. The Bereans were called noble because they tested the teachings of Paul (Acts 17:11). Therefore, each church member must participate in this judging, especially the elders.
One of the specific jobs of an elder is to encourage sound doctrine and refute false doctrine. Listen to what Paul says in Titus 1:9: “He must hold firmly to the trustworthy message as it has been taught, so that he can encourage others by sound doctrine and refute those who oppose it” (emphasis mine).
“For lack of guidance a nation falls, but many advisers make victory [or it can be translated “safety”] sure” (Prov 11:14).
Solomon said a nation will fall without having many wise advisers to make victory sure. A nation might have a president, but that president has a cabinet, a secretary of defense for war, a committee for budgeting, etc. They need a multitude of wise counselors. How much more does a church that deals with eternity and not just temporal matters need a multitude of counselors in leadership? There is victory, or safety, in the multitude of counselors.
Often when a pastor leaves a congregation, there is a tremendous amount of instability. In the process of finding a new pastor, the church often loses many of its members. This doesn’t happen as much when there is a strong elder core that shares in the leadership of the church.
Often when a pastor leaves a church, they must hire someone they don’t know and who doesn’t know the church. This can often be very difficult. The most ideal setup is raising leadership up from within the church among the elders in order to have a stable congregation.
Application Question: What are your thoughts about the need to have a plurality of elders? Do you think Scripture supports this model over the solo-pastor model? Why or why not?
To the elders among you, I appeal as a fellow elder, a witness of Christ’s sufferings and one who also will share in the glory to be revealed: Be shepherds of God’s flock that is under your care, serving as overseers—not because you must, but because you are willing, as God wants you to be; not greedy for money, but eager to serve; not lording it over those entrusted to you, but being examples to the flock. And when the Chief Shepherd appears, you will receive the crown of glory that will never fade away.
1 Peter 5:1-4
Interpretation Question: What do the titles elder, overseer and shepherd refer to in this passage?
In verse 1 and 2, we see that Peter uses three different terms for the leaders of the church. He calls them elders in verse 1 (to the elders), but in verse 2, he calls them both shepherds (pastors) and overseers (bishops). In some churches, these are three separate positions (elders, pastors, bishops), but in the Scripture, they are not. They are used interchangeably for the same office, just as Peter uses them in this passage.
We see Paul use these terms interchangeably in Acts 20. Look at Acts 20:28: “Keep watch over yourselves and all the flock of which the Holy Spirit has made you overseers. Be shepherds of the church of God, which he bought with his own blood” (emphasis mine). He calls them both overseers (bishops) and shepherds (pastors) in the same text. We see that he also calls them elders in Acts 20:17, where he initially calls to meet with them: “From Miletus, Paul sent to Ephesus for the elders of the church” (emphasis mine).
These three titles simply reflect different aspects of the office. The title “elder” represents the maturity of these men serving in leadership; they should not be spiritual novices, but mature. The word bishop refers to the role of oversight over the congregation, and finally shepherd, or pastor, is a term that reflects care.
Who are these people that serve in the role of elder/pastor?
From 1 Timothy 3 and Titus 1, we see that these were men in the congregation. We see this by the masculine terms used.
He must be husband of but one wife and a man (emphasis mine) whose children believe (Titus 1:6). These men must have impeccable character; their homes must to be in order; they must not be given to wine or arguing and fighting. The primary skill set they must have is teaching (1 Tim 3:3). Therefore, they must know the Word of God in order to teach the church and also refute false doctrine. “He must hold firmly to the trustworthy message as it has been taught, so that he can encourage others by sound doctrine and refute those who oppose it” (Titus 1:9).
These men are called to care for the congregation, which includes all the roles of a shepherd. They should feed the congregation by faithful exposition of the Word. They must give the members of the church guidance. They must at times correct or discipline the church. They must also protect the church from all the works of the devil.
It is a very comprehensive and difficult position. What also stands out in the text is that they are shepherds of God’s flock (v. 2). It is not the pastor’s church or the pastor’s congregation. It is the Lord’s, but God has made these men to be undershepherds over God’s flock. Christ is the Chief Shepherd. This again says that these men must be abiding in God’s presence, knowing his Word, so they can best direct the flock according to God’s will.
Peter next gives us vices or bad tendencies that are common in the leadership of our churches, as well as virtues that should be encouraged in elders. Because godly elders are to be examples to the flock, these are also challenges for each member of the church to take to heart.
Observation Question: What are the vices our pastors (and members of the congregation) must be warned of and the virtues to be pursued?
Be shepherds of God’s flock that is under your care, serving as overseers—not because you must, but because you are willing, as God wants you to be; not greedy for money, but eager to serve; not lording it over those entrusted to you, but being examples to the flock And when the Chief Shepherd appears, you will receive the crown of glory that will never fade away (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 5:2-4
“Not because you must, but because you are willing.”
Peter speaks to them as a fellow elder (v. 1) who knows the difficulties of the office. One of the difficulties of the office is laziness. We know what laziness is, right? Laziness is when we know what we should be doing but we don’t want to, so we keep putting it off. Leadership in any organization can often be a place to hide and be lazy. There are others serving under them doing the work.
This is a tendency among pastors as well. There are many who hide behind the office of an elder. There are those called to be elders who are very inactive. Peter says a healthy congregation has elders who are willing, meaning they want to serve. They are not lazy or serving out of compulsion.
Statistics say that over 50 percent of pastors would find another job or profession if they could. When a pastor no longer feels a compulsion to serve, then they are on dangerous ground. They must serve because they are willing.
Let us again hear this is not only a common vice among those in the pulpit but also among the congregation. Often, it is very hard to get people to serve in children’s ministry, youth ministry, ushers or to lead a small group. Most churches have about 20 percent of the members doing all the work and 80 percent doing nothing. Each member should not be lazy but must be willing to serve. God has made them part of the body. This is one of the reasons many churches promote small groups. This allows each member to be serving one another in a small community, doing their part in the church.
“Not greedy for money, but eager to serve.”
One of the potential vices of the position is a desire for gain or to make lot of money. Now should pastors be paid? Yes, Paul clearly makes that argument in 1 Timothy 5:16, 17. He says those who excel in teaching the Word of God should be counted worthy of double honor, which can be translated “price” as in 1 Corinthians 6:20 (“for you were bought with a price”). It’s where we get the word honorarium from. He then says a “laborer is worthy of his wages.”
The elders who direct the affairs of the church well are worthy of double honor, especially those whose work is preaching and teaching. For the Scripture says, “Do not muzzle the ox while it is treading out the grain,” and “The worker deserves his wages” (emphasis mine).
1 Timothy 5:17–18
Elders who give themselves to studying and preaching the Word of God often do not have time to have another vocation because it is such a consuming task. The word work actually means “to work to the point of fatigue or exhaustion.”2 This is why other versions translate it “work hard.” They work hard in studying the Word of God to feed the flock, which is one of the primary responsibilities of a shepherd. These men should have double honor, not just respect, but pay. Yes, elders should be compensated and provided for.
However, there is a tendency for pastors to become consumed with the motivation of making money. Christ in calling himself the Chief Shepherd said he was not a hireling in John 10:12. He said the hired shepherd does not care for the flock. When the wolf comes, the hireling flees, but the good shepherd gives his life for the flock.
The hired hand is not the shepherd who owns the sheep. So when he sees the wolf coming, he abandons the sheep and runs away. Then the wolf attacks the flock and scatters it. The man runs away because he is a hired hand and cares nothing for the sheep.
John 10:12–13
Let us hear that the church is full of hired hands, those who serve primarily for pay and not to care for the sheep. When trouble happens at the church, they bounce to a new church and take a new position. The first church I served at as a youth pastor split a year after I had been there. I was tempted to leave the church with the rest of the congregation, but God kept repeating the words from John 10 in my ears, The hireling cares nothing for the sheep. When the wolf comes, he runs away.
This must not be the motivation of a pastor; he must primarily serve because he cares for the sheep. Certainly, we often see this motivation for money in the prosperity gospels: “Send us one hundred dollars, and you will receive a tenfold blessing in your bank account.” In fact, Paul warned Timothy about this growing trend to use faith or ministry in order to feed one’s love for money. Look at what Paul told Timothy:
People who want to get rich fall into temptation and a trap and into many foolish and harmful desires that plunge men into ruin and destruction. For the love of money is a root of all kinds of evil. Some people, eager for money, have wandered from the faith and pierced themselves with many griefs. But you, man of God, flee from all this, and pursue righteousness, godliness, faith, love, endurance and gentleness (emphasis mine).
1 Timothy 6:9–11
He says, “But you, man of God, flee from all this,” flee this growing trend in the church to pursue money and instead of pursuing righteousness and godliness. One of the trends I love seeing in the church is how many of the pastors are putting their books out for free. John Piper’s books can be found for free and many others. It shows it is not about money but about serving others.
Instead of the motivation of the pastor being to make money, the elder must be eager to serve. Why does a person become a pastor? He wants to serve more. That’s what makes this office awesome. I get to be devoted to studying and teaching God’s Word. I get the opportunity to serve all day long. The money is not great, but we’re not here for the money. It’s for the privilege to serve. That is why one should desire to be an elder for the opportunity to serve more (1 Tim 3:1).
Again, let us hear this is not only a temptation for the elder but for the members as well. The New Living Translation, instead of saying “not greedy for money,” says “not for what you can get out of it.” Most people who come to church are consumer minded. They look at the church as they do any other business. What can they do for me? How is the youth ministry? How is the preaching and the worship? Certainly, all these things are important, but the problem is, this is most people’s primary motivation for joining the church. People look at churches for what they can get, instead of saying, “Where are the needs of this church? How can I make it better? How has God called me to serve?”
Consequently, most members of the church are just like the hireling pastor. When trouble happens in the church, when there is conflict with a member, when it feels like the sermons are no longer meeting their needs, what do they do? They move away. They are hirelings, just being at the church for what they can get. The church is full of members who are just seeking what they can get, instead of being committed to the body of believers God has called them to.
I’ll be honest, this is something I’ve struggled with. I am an MK, a military kid, meaning as a child, we moved every three to four years. Therefore, when I got on my own, I knew nothing about committing to a church and serving her. When I was in college, I bounced from church to church. When I became a pastor, I started getting an itch around my second year serving. It’s time to move. God had to train me to stay at my first church for seven years, especially as it was going through conflict. God is still training me. My upbringing gives me an itch, even if there are no problems; I have a problem called discontentment.
“Not lording it over those entrusted to you, but being examples to the flock.”
Another vice Peter warns about was the potential desire of the pastor to lord over people and abuse their power. This, no doubt, was something found in the disciples in their early ministry. You often found them arguing about who would be greatest in the kingdom of God. Because of this very conversation Christ rebuked them with this truth:
Also a dispute arose among them as to which of them was considered to be greatest. Jesus said to them, “The kings of the Gentiles lord it over them; and those who exercise authority over them call themselves Benefactors. But you are not to be like that. Instead, the greatest among you should be like the youngest, and the one who rules like the one who serves. For who is greater, the one who is at the table or the one who serves? Is it not the one who is at the table? But I am among you as one who serves (emphasis mine).
Luke 22:24–27
In the world system, leadership is an opportunity to have others serve you, but not in the ministry. The focus of a pastor’s leadership is not the exercise of his power but the power of his service. Peter said the primary way the pastor must lead is not by exercising his power over people but by the power of his example. The pastor is called to be an example in his faith, his purity, his conversation, even in his family life; he is called to be an example to the flock.
In fact, it should be added that because the elder does have authority in the church, sometimes people are prone to seek the position just for that reason. There is honor with that title. This seemed to be the case with the churches in the book of James. In James 3:1, he says, “Not many of you should seek to be teachers for you will receive a stricter judgment.” We see in chapter 4 that they were warring and fighting with one another, some had even died. Worldliness had entered the church, and therefore, people were seeking power and position to lord over people. Look at what James says:
What causes fights and quarrels among you? Don’t they come from your desires that battle within you? You want something but don’t get it. You kill and covet, but you cannot have what you want. You quarrel and fight. You do not have, because you do not ask God.
James 4:1–2
They were seeking positions of authority, and it led to fighting and discord among the congregation. This is not healthy.
Are there not times for the elder to use his authority? Certainly, there is, especially when there is false teaching, etc., but his primary leadership should be seen in his example. Peter says elders should not lord over people but instead should be examples to the flock (v. 3).
Faithful elders show us how to love the Word of God, and they push us in our desire to read the Scripture. They should push us in the desire to see the nations know Christ. They should challenge us with their faithful service and care for others.
Let us hear that these are not only marks of faithful elders in a healthy church, but they are also marks of faithful congregants, who are called to imitate the elders. Healthy church members are not lazy but willingly serve as ushers, small-group leaders, mentors, or any other needs the church has. You don’t have to twist their arms because they are willing. The church members are not consumed with what they can get from the church but what they can give. They are not consumer-focused people, but they are eager to serve. That’s why they do what they do. Instead of seeking to lord over people, they are examples of godliness.
“And when the Chief Shepherd appears, you will receive the crown of glory that will never fade away.”
I often meet men who don’t want to consider the role of an elder; they see the discord in the church, the extra work, and the lack of money. They say, “No way, not me.” But here we see that even though it is hard, difficult, and sometimes thankless, these faithful shepherds shall be abundantly compensated in heaven. They will receive the crown of glory that will never fade away. In fact, we probably get a literal picture of this in Revelations 4:4: “Surrounding the throne were twenty-four other thrones, and seated on them were twenty-four elders. They were dressed in white and had crowns of gold on their heads” (emphasis mine).
Here we see twenty-four elders crowned in glory. These cannot be angels, for angels don’t age. They seem to represent the redeemed of the church; these are elders who have been crowned and rewarded for faithfully shepherding the flock. They represent the people of God before the throne of God.
We may not understand fully what crowns and rewards in heaven represent, but we do know some things. Look at the reward given in the Parable of the Minas in Luke 19:16-17.
The first one came and said, “Sir, your mina has earned ten more.” “Well done, my good servant!” his master replied. “Because you have been trustworthy in a very small matter, take charge of ten cities” (emphasis mine).
Here the faithful are rewarded with overseeing ten cities in the coming kingdom. What is one of the things that reward and crowns represent in the coming kingdom? It represents the ability to serve God more. Those who are faithful with little will be graced with more in the coming kingdom, more ability to serve and honor God. Though this is promised only to elders, it is certainly true of all the redeemed. Those who are faithful in serving God now in his church, shall be rewarded with further opportunities to honor God in his kingdom. This is a characteristic of healthy church members.
I often meet congregants who have no comprehension of heavenly reward; however, this was a chief motivation used by Christ. Look at what he says to the disciples in Matthew 6. He talks about three things that should be in the life of all his disciples: (1) when you fast, (2) when you pray, and (3) when you give, don’t be like the Pharisees so you will not lose you reward. He motivated them by reward. Then in Matthew 6:19, he says to not store up riches on this earth but to store them up in heaven. Christians must have the motivation of eternal reward.
Application Question: Which vice are you prone to in your service to your local church? How is God calling you to grow in being a faithful servant?
Young men, in the same way be submissive to those who are older.
1 Peter 5:5
After talking to the elders, Peter talks to the members of the church. When it says be submissive to those who are older, it should probably be translated “elders” instead of “older.” This is how it is translated in the ESV and other versions. We can see this specifically from the phrase “in the same way,” or it can be translated “likewise.” Peter is saying that he is dealing with the same topic, and therefore, it refers to the young men submitting to the elders.
Interpretation Question: Why does Peter refer to “young men” instead of the whole church submitting to the elders?
There is a good amount of discussion over this. Some have said maybe there is a faction of young men rebelling in the church. This would be the group most prone to struggle with submission.
Often when there is trial or conflict, it is those in leadership who are commonly blamed or criticized. If you remember, while Israel was in the wilderness, the people turned against Moses and Aaron. We saw a faction of over 250 people, led by Korah, rise up against Moses and Aaron in Numbers 16. They complained against the leadership, and they complained against God.
We also saw this in the New Testament with Paul. In the Corinthian church, false teachers stirred up the congregation against Paul. In 2 Corinthians, one of the primary purposes of the letter was making an argument for his apostleship.
This is common in any organization where there is change or conflict. The employees point their fingers at and complain about the bosses. It is the same in the church. We must be very careful of this tendency to rebel against the leadership, especially when there is conflict or trials.
When congregations go through difficulty, we should not fall into the same sin as Israel or the church of Corinth. We must be careful of factions that rise up in the church against the leadership. Unless the leadership is leading us in contradiction with the clear teaching of Scripture, we should submit to them.
Application Question: How do we combat this desire to rebel against the leaders?
“Keep watch over yourselves and all the flock of which the Holy Spirit has made you overseers. Be shepherds of the church of God, which he bought with his own blood” (emphasis mine).
We see that every elder is handpicked by the Holy Spirit to oversee the flock. This even included bad elders. In Acts 20, Paul said that false teachers would arise even from among those elders (v. 30) and yet they were still selected by the Holy Spirit (even as Christ selected Judas). The only time we should not submit to the leadership in the sphere of church ministry is when they are disobeying Scripture. Scripture says that they will be held accountable by God for their care of the congregation.
Listen to what the writer of Hebrews says: Obey your leaders and submit to their authority. They keep watch over you as men who must give an account (Hebrews 13:17a)
“Obey them so that their work will be a joy, not a burden, for that would be of no advantage to you” (Hebrews 13:17b).
Healthy churches obey and submit to God’s ordained leadership. The Holy Spirit has made them elders, and therefore, we should submit to their authority.
Application Question: Have you experienced factions and rebellion against the leadership of the church? How can we be salt and light in situations like this?
All of you, clothe yourselves with humility toward one another, because, “God opposes the proud but gives grace to the humble.”
1 Peter 5:5
Not only do healthy churches submit to their elders instead of complaining about them or disobeying them, they also serve one another. Peter uses a very interesting word when he says “clothe yourselves.” It literally means “to tie something on oneself.”3 It is a word used of a cloth a servant would put on right before serving. No doubt, Peter was thinking of Christ right before he serves and washes the disciple’s feet in John 13. Look at the narrative:
So he got up from the meal, took off his outer clothing, and wrapped a towel around his waist. After that, he poured water into a basin and began to wash his disciples’ feet, drying them with the towel that was wrapped around him (emphasis mine).
John 13:4–5
The servant apron that believers must put on is that of “humility.” What is humility? The word can also be translated “lowliness of mind.” Scripturally, it means to think of one’s self as lowly in view of God and others. Paul says something similar to the Philippians. Listen to what he says:
Do nothing out of selfish ambition or vain conceit, but in humility consider others better than yourselves. Each of you should look not only to your own interests, but also to the interests of others (emphasis mine).
Philippians 2:3–4
He says, “In humility, consider others better than yourselves.” In the rest of the chapter, he describes Christ who left heaven and took the form of a servant (Phil 2:7) and how the church must have this mind as well.
When the church is clothed with the apron of humility, they will go about seeking how they may serve others and help them know Christ. It means to think about meeting other’s needs over our own. People clothed with humility say, “What are the needs of others and how can I help them?”
One of the reasons most churches struggle with finding people to serve in children’s ministry, youth ministry, usher ministry or driving ministry is because most people are not clothed in the servant’s garment of humility. They are not saying, “How can I help the church?” Listen to what Paul said about Timothy:
I hope in the Lord Jesus to send Timothy to you soon, that I also may be cheered when I receive news about you. I have no one else like him, who takes a genuine interest in your welfare. For everyone looks out for his own interests, not those of Jesus Christ (emphasis mine).
Philippians 2:19–21
Timothy was clothed with the garment of humility; he was consumed with the interests of others and of Christ. Paul said that even in the church, he had no one else like him. They are all consumed with their own interest. Churches that have this servant mind-set have to turn people away from ministries. “Sorry, we have too many workers in children’s ministry. We have too many people volunteering for the driving ministry.”
As mentioned, the ultimate picture of a humble servant is Christ. Even though he was God, he came to earth as a man taking the form of a servant. He served those who he was higher than. He humbled himself not only before God but before men. This attitude must be in us as well (Phil 2:5–11).
Observation Question: Why should we humble ourselves before others in the church as seen in the context of 1 Peter 5:5?
Peter quotes one of the proverbs: “God opposes the proud but gives grace to the humble.” The reason is twofold:
In a church where people are not serving one another but instead consumed with their own interests, there you will find a church that is prideful. Pride is essentially being independent of God and others. “God, I don’t need you, and I don’t need the members of your church.” It is the sin of independence. God fights against these kinds of Christians.
People who are fighting for their own way, their own rights, instead of being servants will find that they are actually fighting against God. Solomon talks about this further. He says in Proverbs 6:16 in the KJV: “These six things doth the LORD hate: yea, seven are an abomination unto him: A proud look, a lying tongue, and hands that shed innocent blood” (emphasis mine).
God even hates the proud look. Why does he hate pride so much? The proud do not acknowledge God. They say, “I have done this by my own strength, my own knowledge and will,” and they steal the glory from God. However, Jesus said even the food we eat and the clothing we wear God provides (Matt 6:25-31). Paul said he gives us life, breath and everything else (Acts 17:25).
The proud say, “We don’t need to serve God or his people.” Even if they do not say it with their mouths, they say it by their lives. They go each day not seeking his face, not recognizing their dependence upon him. Many churches are under God’s judgment. Why? It’s because the community is not a serving community, not a humble community.
Listen to what Paul told Titus in Titus 2:14: “Who gave himself for us to redeem us from all wickedness and to purify for himself a people that are his very own, eager to do what is good” (emphasis mine). God redeemed us from slavery to sin to be slaves of righteousness—a people eager or zealous to do what is good. When his church does not act this way because of their selfish pride, he fights against them.
Many churches are going through discord and problems because of pride that makes them independent. It is not only the consequence of their pride that they are suffering but the judgment of God. People refuse to put on the servant’s cloth and humbly serve one another. “I’m too busy to get involved, too busy to serve others.” This brings God displeasure and ultimately brings his judgment.
What does it mean that God gives grace to the humble?
Grace means “unmerited favor.” God gives favor to their prayers. God gives strength when they are weak. He meets their needs. He is intimate with them. In fact, we see this with Moses. The Scripture says Moses was the humblest man on the earth and that God spoke to him face-to-face (Num 12:3–8). Moses had intimacy with God that others did not.
We also see that with Paul, grace meant to be empowered in his weakness. We see this in 2 Corinthians 12. In that section, God actually allows Paul to have a demonic thorn in the flesh, in order to keep him from pride so his power could be made perfect in him. Look at what it says:
To keep me from becoming conceited because of these surpassingly great revelations, there was given me a thorn in my flesh, a messenger of Satan, to torment me. Three times I pleaded with the Lord to take it away from me. But he said to me, “My grace is sufficient for you, for my power is made perfect in weakness.” Therefore I will boast all the more gladly about my weaknesses, so that Christ’s power may rest on me (emphasis mine).
2 Corinthians 12:7–9
Those who humble themselves before God shall find unmerited favor. This includes intimacy, strength, and empowerment to do God’s work.
A healthy church is a humble, serving church. They put on the garment of humility. However, a prideful church is not consumed with the interest of God or others. They are prideful and independent, and therefore, God fights against them. We are either a humble, serving church that God blesses or an independent, prideful church that God fights against.
Which will we choose? What way is God calling you to humbly serve the church?
Application Question: What way is God calling you to put the garment of humility on and serve his people?
What are characteristics of a healthy church?
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
Copyright 2014 Gregory Brown
Unless otherwise noted, the primary Scriptures used are taken from the Holy Bible, New International Version ®, Copyright © 1973, 1978, 1984 by International Bible Society. Used by permission of Zondervan Publishing House. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (ESV) are from The Holy Bible, English Standard Version® (ESV®) Copyright © 2001 by Crossway, a publishing ministry of Good News Publishers. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (NLT) are taken from the Holy Bible, New Living Translation, copyright © 1996, 2004, 2007 by Tyndale House Foundation. Used by permission of Tyndale House Publishers, Inc., Carol Stream, Illinois 60188. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked KJV are from the King James Version of the Bible.
1 “Statistics in the Ministry.” http://www.pastoralcareinc.com/statistics/ (accessed July 15, 2014).
2 MacArthur, J. F., Jr. (1995). 1 Timothy. MacArthur New Testament Commentary (219). Chicago: Moody Press.
3 MacArthur, J. F., Jr. (2004). 1 Peter. MacArthur New Testament Commentary (277). Chicago: Moody Publishers.
Humble yourselves, therefore, under God’s mighty hand, that he may lift you up in due time. Cast all your anxiety on him because he cares for you.
1 Peter 5:6-7
How does a healthy church go through trials?
The conclusion is often the most important part of a book or movie. It is there you make your closing arguments and declare what you most want your reader to leave with. Here at the end of Peter’s epistle, it is no different. He leaves this letter on suffering and being a pilgrim in a foreign and ungodly world with some exhortations and encouragements for the church.
In 1 Peter 5:1-5, we started looking at what a healthy church looks like. In the beginning of the chapter, Peter spoke “to the Elders among” them (5:1). This tells us the letter was not just written to scattered Christians but to local congregations that had scattered. He challenges them to be healthy. He called the elders to lead properly in the church; he called the young men, who possibly were being antagonistic to the leadership, to submit. He spoke to the whole church commanding them to put on the cloth of humility in order to serve one another (v. 5).
Healthy churches have godly leadership who are eager to serve and care for the flock, but they also have members who submit to the vision of the leadership and serve the church. They don’t typically have many unfulfilled roles in the children’s ministry or the youth ministry. Why? It’s because everybody has humbly put on the servant’s garment, and they are seeking to serve one another.
But now, as he concludes, he returns to the primary theme of the letter and speaks about suffering. How should church communities suffer together? Suffering can be a great thing. We see this individually, as trials can make us more patient, peaceful, loving and caring, or it can do the opposite. Suffering can cripple us and leave us with many emotional scars. We can become more fearful, anxious, depressed, angry and even violent. It can either help us or hurt us, and it’s no different with the church.
Similarly, it is God’s desire to use trials corporately in the life of congregations to help them mature. It may come in persecutions like here with the congregations in Asia Minor. It may come in the form of conflict between church members as seen in the Philippian church (Phil 4:2). It can be through false teachers as in Ephesus (1 Tim 1:3) or a member in the church who needs discipline as with Corinth (1 Cor 5).
God forbid that it be his will for any of us to go through these difficulties at our home church, but even if it is his will, we must have a proper view of trials as Scripture teaches, and we must know how to respond to the trials as a community.
As we look at this text, we must ask ourselves, “How do healthy churches & church members go through trials?” Many congregations split or members move when things aren’t good because they have never learned how to go through trials as a community. Scripture often compares the church to a family. In 1 Timothy 5:1-2, Paul calls Timothy to treat the older men in the church as fathers, younger men as brothers, older women as mothers, and younger women as sisters with absolute purity. Do healthy families break up when they go through problems? No! They should get closer and more intimate. It should be the same with healthy churches.
How do healthy churches go through hardship together? In this passage we will see three characteristics of how healthy churches respond to trials.
Big Question: How does Peter command the scattered congregations to respond to their trials in 1 Peter 5:6-7? What characteristics can we learn about healthy churches through this text?
Humble yourselves, therefore, under God’s mighty hand, that he may lift you up in due time.
1 Peter 5:6
Not only are healthy churches humble before one another by taking on the servant’s apron and serving others (1 Peter 5:5), healthy churches are also humble before God. Peter says “humble yourselves, therefore, under God’s mighty hand.”
Interpretation Question: What does it mean to humble ourselves under God’s mighty hand?
How do we know this is referring to submitting to God while in trials? We see that from the context which has been suffering throughout the letter (1 Peter 4:12). But we also see this from Peter’s next comment “that he may lift you up in due time (v. 6).” These believers who were suffering must recognize God’s hand in the midst of their trials and humbly submit to it. They must persevere so God could lift them up in his time.
This is something that many Christians struggle with. How can God be in control of the hardships in my life? How can he be in control of what happened in my past or what’s happening in my church right now?
Scripture clearly teaches that God is sovereign and in control of all things. Listen to what Paul said in Ephesians 1:11:
In him we were also chosen, having been predestined according to the plan of him who works out everything in conformity with the purpose of his will (emphasis mine)
There is not one thing that happens on this world that does not conform to the counsel of God’s will (v. 11). If I took some water and poured it into a plastic bottle, the water would conform to the shape of the bottle. In the same way, Paul teaches that everything, even the worst things in life, somehow conform to God’s sovereign plan. This is a mystery; however, it is an important mystery we must accept if we are going to faithfully go through the trials of life.
Many times people cannot persevere or make it through trials because all they see is the enemy, or all they see is people that have hurt them. They spend all their time mad at people, mad at events and never humbling themselves under the mighty hand of God.
Listen to what the writer of Hebrews says:
Endure hardship as discipline; God is treating you as sons. For what son is not disciplined by his father?
Hebrews 12:7
The writer of Hebrews calls them to endure their trials as discipline from God. This writer gives a general term “hardship” to cover every difficulty that we will go through. There are some Christians that say God never allows a Christian to be sick, he never allows them to go through a hard time and that it is always from the enemy. But Scripture doesn’t teach that; it shows God being in control of the enemy. In fact, let’s look at the kind of hardship the writer of Hebrews is talking about specifically in Hebrews 10:32-34.
Remember those earlier days after you had received the light, when you stood your ground in a great contest in the face of suffering. Sometimes you were publicly exposed to insult and persecution; at other times you stood side by side with those who were so treated. You sympathized with those in prison and joyfully accepted the confiscation of your property, because you knew that you yourselves had better and lasting possessions.
It seems these Christians were suffering a similar trial as those Peter was writing to in Asia Minor. They were going through insults and persecutions; they had their properties confiscated because of their faith. In fact, Hebrews 12 begins by telling them to not grow weary and lose heart in their trials by fixing their eyes on Christ (v. 2-4). Later in the chapter, he comforts them in the same way Peter does. Endure hardship as discipline from God (v. 7). The writer of Hebrews is saying, God is in control of your trial. Humble yourself under his mighty hand of God.
One of the things we must do as a church if we are going to faithfully endure suffering is recognize God’s hand in it. Yes, Satan may be working, yes it may be a difficult member in the church, but we must realize God is in control of all that and he will use it for the good (Rom 8:28).
Remember Job? Job under trial said this:
“Naked I came from my mother’s womb, and naked I will depart. The LORD gave and the LORD has taken away; may the name of the LORD be praised.” In all this, Job did not sin by charging God with wrongdoing.
Job 1:21-22
Even if the Lord slays me I will still trust him.
Job 13:15
Some might say, “But Brother Job you have got it all wrong, that was Satan.” Yes, it was. But God works all things according to the counsel of his will (Ephesians 1:11). Satan could have no power unless God had given it to him. What Job was doing in these passages, was humbling himself under God’s mighty hand. He was recognizing God’s sovereignty in the midst of his difficulty and praising him for it. In fact, Scripture says in everything, Job did not charge God with wrongdoing (1:22).
Similar to Job, Joseph said to his brothers who had thrown him into slavery, “what you meant for bad God meant for good (Gen 50:20).” Joseph, like Job and like Christ (Luke 22:42), humbled himself under God’s mighty hand.
It is important for churches to recognize God’s mighty hand even in a trial.
Listen to what Solomon said in Proverbs 3:5, “Trust in the LORD with all your heart and lean not on your own understanding.”
To humble ourselves means to say, “God, you know best. I trust you, even though it doesn’t make sense. I trust your sovereignty over this situation. You are God.”
Jesus said, take this cup from me but nevertheless your will be done (Lk 22:42). He submitted to God’s will for his life even when it meant the cross. Many Christians only want to submit when God’s will fits their plans, but if it includes sickness, a difficult job or a difficult relationship--they rebel. Abraham when asked to sacrifice his child said, “OK.” He submitted to God in his trial. We must do the same.
Interpretation Question: What is the opposite of humbly submitting to God in a trial and what does that look like?
The opposite is pride and becoming angry at God and others in the trial. Many Christians have gone through trials in their life and ran away from God. They have shaken their fist at God in anger.
See pride says to God, “I know better than you.” But humility recognizes that God’s ways are higher than our ways, and his thoughts are higher than our thoughts. Listen to what Isaiah says:
“For my thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways my ways,” declares the LORD. “As the heavens are higher than the earth, so are my ways higher than your ways and my thoughts than your thoughts.
Isaiah 55:8-9
The prideful church members often get angry at God and angry at other people. They imply by their attitude that they know best and that if God was good he would have never allowed the trial to happen. But the humble church member says, “God, I trust you. I may not understand but I humble myself before you.”
Christ humbled himself and went to a cross because he understood God knew best. Christ prayed, take this cup from me, but nevertheless your will be done (Lk 22:42). Are you humbling yourself before God? Are you trusting him?
What else does a healthy church do in a trial?
Application Question: Why is it so hard sometimes to trust God in the trials of life? How do we learn to trust him better?
Humble yourselves, therefore, under God’s mighty hand, that he may lift you up in due time (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 5:6
We see that Peter is not only talking about humbling one’s self before God in a trial but also perseverance by his next comment. Peter says, we humble ourselves so that he may lift us up in due time. The phrase “due time” was telling the believers, they would have to wait on God and persevere to receive his blessing.
The normal response for a church going through a trial is for many of the members to start bailing ship. The pastor has a moral failure, there is a fight amongst the congregants and people just start leaving.
No. Listen, “In due time if you persevere God will lift you up.” He will make you stronger. He will bless you if you just persevere. There is a time period we must stay under the trial so that God can do the work he wants to do in us. The potter must put the clay in the fire for a certain amount of time to make it strong so it can be useful. This is very similar to what Paul said in Galatians 6:9, “Let us not become weary in doing good, for at the proper time we will reap a harvest if we do not give up.”
Trials are like weights. You must put your body under distress so the muscle can grow. After it has gone through proper distress, the muscle responds by getting stronger, developing more endurance and growing. In due time God will lift us up; we must persevere. Listen to what James says about trials in James 1:4, “But let patience have her perfect work, that ye may be perfect and entire, wanting nothing” (KJV).
The believer must let patience or better translated perseverance do the work it’s supposed to, so we can become mature in the faith. We must let God do his work through the trial. Humble yourself under God’s mighty hand, for in due time he will lift you up. Listen, there is no better place for you to be at, than in God’s hand even if his hand is in the fire. He will protect you there and he will heal you there.
Let me tell you what perseverance is not. It is not grumbling. It is not complaining. It is not becoming angry at God. It is not fighting with others. To persevere through a trial, means to trust God and be faithful and righteous through the process. To not persevere is to run away from God and run towards sin. Abraham saw a famine in the promised land, so he went to Egypt and lied about his wife (Genesis 12). There was a blessing even in the famine, but he had to persevere to receive it instead of bailing ship.
Interpretation Question: What does Peter mean by God “lifting” us up in due in time? How should this affect us?
Listen to what Isaiah says about righteous men being taken away: “The righteous perish, and no one ponders it in his heart; devout men are taken away, and no one understands that the righteous are taken away to be spared from evil (emphasis mine)” (Isaiah 57:1). Isaiah said people don’t think about this enough. Why is God taking away all our godly leaders? Isaiah says, it’s a work of grace. He does that to keep them from the coming evil. God probably took Enoch away because of how sinful the world was right before the flood and the coming judgment (Gen 5).
For some, the Creator lifts them up by taking them to heaven through death. This no doubt would have comforted many who had lost relatives or friends to this persecution or those whose physical sufferings were unbearable. For some in a hospital bed with a debilitating, terminal disease, their greatest desire is for God to lift them up soon. It is the greatest form of grace to be taken to heaven.
God’s plan for lifting a believer up in trial may be different for each believer. We can be sure that he is always seeking to develop character qualities in us through trials (James 1:2-4), but whether he removes the trial or the believer is at times different. With Noah, it says he walked with God just as Enoch did (Gen 6:9), but God took Noah through the trial instead of taking him straight to heaven. God’s plan for each believer is different, but if we persevere he will lift us up.
How should the church respond in trial? We must persevere in the trial for in due time God will lift us up.
Application Question: What are some of the negative responses you have seen to church conflict? Why is it so difficult for members to persevere in trials?
Cast all your anxiety on him because he cares for you.
1 Peter 5:7
Interpretation Question: What does it mean to “cast all your anxiety” on the Lord? Why is this important?
One of the things we must notice about this verse is that the “your” is actually plural in the original language. Peter is speaking to the local congregations and saying to cast their cares upon the Lord corporately in the midst of their trials. Certainly, Christians should pray individually but there is something powerful about corporate prayer. Look at Matthew 18:19-20,
“Again, I tell you that if two of you on earth agree about anything you ask for, it will be done for you by my Father in heaven. For where two or three come together in my name, there am I with them.”
Christ says when two or more agree in prayer, he is in the midst of them and he answers their prayers. We often use this saying for the church gathering in general, but the context is specifically corporate prayer (and the larger context church discipline). Certainly, there are more factors than these such as praying God’s will and etc… as the rest of Scripture teaches. However, we must see that there is something special and powerful about praying with the church.
Peter says the church should cast their anxieties on the Lord. The word to cast means, means throwing something fully on something else or someone else.1 The church takes difficulties such as the sick people at the church, the church debt, the church conflict, persecution and they come together and pray about it.
We get a great picture of this in Acts 4. In this chapter Peter and the apostles have just been threatened by the Pharisees and told not to speak in the name of Jesus anymore. They were going through persecution. Guess what Peter leads them into doing? That’s right, corporate prayer. Look at what Acts 4:23-24 says:
On their release, Peter and John went back to their own people and reported all that the chief priests and elders had said to them. When they heard this, they raised their voices together in prayer to God. “Sovereign Lord,” they said, “you made the heaven and the earth and the sea, and everything in them (emphasis mine).
As the text goes on, it says that the building they were in was shaken. God responded by filling each person with the Holy Spirit and they left the building proclaiming the Word of God with boldness.
What should the church do when they have anxieties? They should call up the saints and pray. They should bring it all before the Lord--throw the worries, fears and troubles on the Lord together.
In fact, I think we get a great picture of this individually with Christ before he goes to the cross. He is bearing this tremendous anxiety on him about the cross and bearing the sins of the world and what does he do? He calls a prayer meeting. “Then he said to them, “My soul is overwhelmed with sorrow to the point of death. Stay here and keep watch with me” (Matthew 26:38). He calls Peter, James and John and asks them to watch and pray with him for an hour which eventually turns into three. Healthy churches pray together during a trial. They throw their anxieties on the Lord because he cares for them.
Application Question: What are some other ways we can apply this need to pray corporately?
I think one of the things Satan has done is make people so ashamed, they no longer share their problems with the church. They never say, “I am having financial difficulty. My brother is sick; my wife has cancer.” Satan works through shame and it often cripples the church community from ever being the channel of blessing it is supposed to be. Listen to what James 5:16 says, “Therefore confess your sins to each other and pray for each other so that you may be healed. The prayer of a righteous man is powerful and effective.” We must be willing to open up and share with one another so that we can have the healing that comes through corporate prayer.
Prayer is encouraged in the context of a call to persevere until God lifts them up in due time. This means we must persevere in prayer during trials. We saw this taught in a parable of Jesus in Luke 18:1: “Then Jesus told his disciples a parable to show them that they should always pray and not give up” (emphasis mine).
Jesus gives a parable of a widow who consistently bothered a judge until he granted her request. He gives this parable to teach the disciples the need for praying and not giving up. He says this at the end of the parable, “However, when the Son of Man comes, will he find faith on the earth?” (Luke 18:8).
Christ essentially says at his second coming this type of faith will be in short supply. Very few will pray till God lifts them up, till he removes the burden, till he changes the government, till he changes the ungodly laws. This type of faith is needed when a church is being persecuted and Christian values are being attacked in society.
Some of these difficulties in the church may last a long time, but we must faithfully pray through them. We must cast all our weight, all our concerns on the Lord as a corporate body. As we do this, he will lift us up in due time.
How do healthy churches go through trials?
Application Question: What is your typical response to trials? How is God calling you to improve your response?
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
Copyright 2014 Gregory Brown
Unless otherwise noted, the primary Scriptures used are taken from the Holy Bible, New International Version ®, Copyright © 1973, 1978, 1984 by International Bible Society. Used by permission of Zondervan Publishing House. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (ESV) are from The Holy Bible, English Standard Version® (ESV®) Copyright © 2001 by Crossway, a publishing ministry of Good News Publishers. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (NLT) are taken from the Holy Bible, New Living Translation, copyright © 1996, 2004, 2007 by Tyndale House Foundation. Used by permission of Tyndale House Publishers, Inc., Carol Stream, Illinois 60188. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked KJV are from the King James Version of the Bible.
1 John MacArthur, 1 Peter. MacArthur New Testament Commentary, (Chicago: Moody Publishers, 2004), 240.
Be sober and alert. Your enemy the devil, like a roaring lion, is on the prowl looking for someone to devour. Resist him, strong in your faith, because you know that your brothers and sisters throughout the world are enduring the same kinds of suffering. And, after you have suffered for a little while, the God of all grace who called you to his eternal glory in Christ will himself restore, confirm, strengthen, and establish you. To him belongs the power forever. Amen.
1 Peter 5:8-11 (NET)
How do healthy churches resist the devil?
It should be remembered that these congregations throughout the Roman Empire were being persecuted. There was probably division in the church, as the young men were not submitting to the elders (1 Peter 5:5). Peter in the last chapter of the letter essentially encourages them to be healthy. He speaks to the leadership and the congregations. He calls them to humble themselves under God’s mighty hand during their trials.
He ends the letter with a final warning. He calls them to be alert and to resist the devil. This was very important. It should be noted that it is often in the midst of a trial that Satan attacks the hardest. It was while Jesus was at his weakest physically that Satan attacked him in the wilderness. It was in the wilderness that Israel was tempted to complain and turn away from God. It was when there was famine in the land that Abraham left the promise land and went to Egypt.
These scattered churches needed to be very aware of Satan and his attacks in the midst of their trials and their persecutions. No doubt, the enemy would seek to bring discord amongst the believers: try to draw many away from the faith and make many give up. It has been said God uses trials to strengthen our faith and Satan uses trials to weaken our faith. We always must be aware of his attacks, but especially during trials.
Another, aspect of a healthy church is their vigilant fight against the devil. C. S. Lewis talked about how there were two extremes in our understanding of the devil. There is the extreme of seeing Satan behind everything. He brings every sickness; he is the cause behind every sin. Satan, often, gets way too much credit in the church.
However, the other extreme, which is far more common, is that most Christians don’t recognize Satan at all. They blame their roommates, they blame the government, they blame their wives, they blame themselves and sometimes blame God, but Satan gets none of the blame. Paul said this:
For our struggle is not against flesh and blood, but against the rulers, against the authorities, against the powers of this dark world and against the spiritual forces of evil in the heavenly realms.
Ephesians 6:12
It is possible for Christians to see and blame everybody else and not recognize the spiritual war we are in. This would be particularly important for these Christians who were being persecuted for their faith. They needed to realize that Satan is the ruler of this world (John 12:31) and he is working behind the government and all aspects of society, to come against the plans of God. They needed to be alert for the devil. This would keep them from blaming God or blaming others.
Because of this sober reality, healthy churches and church members need a strong awareness of the enemy. Look at Paul’s awareness of the enemy:
For we wanted to come to you—certainly I, Paul, did, again and again—but Satan stopped us (emphasis mine).
1 Thessalonians 2:18
He saw Satan hindering the work of ministry, as Paul was trying to visit Thessalonica. Similarly, look at what Paul said to married couples in 1 Corinthians 7:5,
Do not deprive each other except by mutual consent and for a time, so that you may devote yourselves to prayer. Then come together again so that Satan will not tempt you because of your lack of self-control (emphasis mine).
Paul saw Satan active in seeking to destroy marriages. In fact, Paul was so aware of Satan that he studied his schemes in order to not be tricked by them. He said this, “In order that Satan might not outwit us. For we are not unaware of his schemes” (2 Cor 2:11).
Paul saw an awareness of the devil as very important for a healthy church and thus a healthy Christian life. He calls for these Christians, who are scattered throughout Asia Minor, to be self-controlled and alert because Satan is a roaring lion seeking whom he may devour.
As we go through this lesson, I want you to ask yourself, “Do you have a healthy awareness of the devil?” and “How do we properly resist the devil, as a congregation?” These questions are, especially, important as we go through trials.
Big Question: How do healthy churches resist the devil according to 1 Peter 5:8-9?
Be sober and alert. Your enemy the devil, like a roaring lion, is on the prowl looking for someone to devour.
1 Peter 5:8 (NET)
Peter calls for this church to be alert. This means they must recognize the devil and be aware of his works. He begins to explain a little bit more about the devil in the rest of the verse. This text doesn’t give us a full systematic theology on Satan and his works, but if we look closely, there is a lot we can learn from these few verses.
Observation Question: What does 1 Peter 5:8–9 teach us about the devil, so we can recognize him and be more aware of his works?
The word your is plural. It means that not only do we have a personal enemy who hates us but one who ultimately wants to oppose the work of God in every church. He will harass, seek to bring division, seek to bring persecution, seek to hinder the preaching of God’s Word. This enemy works against the church of God.
We must be aware that every step that makes us closer to God or enables us to do more for the kingdom of God, will be met with opposition. The Christian must beware that when he became a follower of Christ, he also received an enemy. Jesus said that in the kingdom the devil plants false believers, tares, to choke the harvest (Matt 13:24-30). Satan is working not only from outside the church but inside the church. We must be aware that we have an enemy.
We see this from the fact that Peter uses the metaphor of a lion in describing Satan. He is dangerous and needs to be taken seriously.
Now sometimes in certain sects of Christianity, they have lost a proper reverence for the enemy. They tend to overemphasize the fact that we have authority in Christ, and therefore, demean the enemy. Ask any person in a sporting event how a very talented team loses against a less talented team. This often happens because people don’t respect their opponent. Listen to what Jude says about this:
In the very same way, these dreamers pollute their own bodies, reject authority and slander celestial beings. But even the archangel Michael, when he was disputing with the devil about the body of Moses, did not dare to bring a slanderous accusation against him, but said, “The Lord rebuke you!” Yet these men speak abusively against whatever they do not understand; and what things they do understand by instinct, like unreasoning animals—these are the very things that destroy them (emphasis mine).
Jude 1:8–10
In talking about false prophets, he calls them dreamers and describes how they slander celestial beings including the devil. Jude says even the archangel Michael, an angel more powerful than us, respected the devil and called upon God to rebuke him using the authority in the Lord’s name.
Sometimes, people have forgotten that Satan is a foe who knows us better than we know ourselves. He has been studying humans for thousands of years; he understands their tendencies. He also is very powerful and ferocious, as alluded to by the metaphor of a lion.
Though some may not verbally underestimate him, they live lives that do not recognize the danger he poses. They allow their kids total freedom in what they watch, what they wear, where they go. Would you do this if a lion was outside? Satan is more dangerous than any lion.
I do believe there is an authority that comes with our relationship with Christ (Ephesians 2:6), but we also must properly evaluate our enemy. He is a dangerous foe and the person who understands this will be self-controlled and alert.
How would you react if there was a lion prowling outside your apartment building? Now, how would you react if he was in your apartment building? You probably would be alert and in full control of your faculties.
Peter calls him the devil; the name means “accuser” or “slanderer.” This means that one of his primary assaults is accusation.
He accuses us before God. We saw this in the book of Job as Satan accused Job. Satan said to God, “Job only loves you because you bless him.” Satan also accuses God to us. We saw this with Eve. He said to Eve, “God is a liar; he doesn’t want what’s best for you. He is keeping you from being like God.” But he also attacks us. He says to us we cannot be godly, we cannot be holy—he attacks our body image, our failures, and our relationships. He is an accuser.
Listen to what Paul said: “Therefore, there is now no condemnation for those who are in Christ Jesus” (Rom 8:1); “What, then, shall we say in response to this? If God is for us, who can be against us?” (Rom 8:31)
We must know that in Christ, the enemy’s accusations have lost their power. Have you recognized his accusing thoughts? He accuses to bring discord with other believers. He accuses to bring depression. We must be aware of his accusations.
Look at the definition of prowl. It means “to roam through stealthily, as in search of prey or plunder.”1
We have an enemy who is trying to catch people, but he is often sly and stealthy in the process, like any good hunter. He doesn’t show up in a red costume saying “I want to kill you.” He prowls in a stealthy manner to destroy someone who is unaware. Look what Paul said about our enemy:
For such men are false apostles, deceitful workmen, masquerading as apostles of Christ. And no wonder, for Satan himself masquerades as an angel of light. It is not surprising, then, if his servants masquerade as servants of righteousness. Their end will be what their actions deserve (emphasis mine).
2 Corinthians 11:13—15
Paul said Satan shows himself as an angel of light in order to deceive people and devour them. His ministers show up as apostles of Christ, those sent to preach the Word. Jesus called them wolves in sheep’s clothing (Matt 7:15); they come with intentions to deceive. Many are devoured by the enemy because they are not aware of his tactics. He comes into the house by stealth through the TV, through the books one reads, through certain relationships. He comes through many ministers of the faith. He is a very cunning enemy.
Are you aware that you have an enemy who is prowling around waiting for an opportunity, a door, to snare you?
It has often been said that the lion roars to paralyze his prey. In the same way, one of the tactics that Satan uses to hinder the effectiveness of believers is fear. Look at what Paul says to Timothy: “For God did not give us a spirit of timidity (emphasis mine), but a spirit of power, of love and of self–discipline” (2 Tim 1:7). Timothy is probably struggling with fear about doing ministry, and Paul alerts him to the fact that, that spirit is not from God.
It will commonly be fear that Satan uses to keep you from doing God’s will as well. Look at the Parable of the Talents.
Then the man who had received the one talent came. “Master,” he said, “I knew that you are a hard man, harvesting where you have not sown and gathering where you have not scattered seed. So I was afraid and went out and hid your talent in the ground. See, here is what belongs to you” (emphasis mine).
Matthew 25:24–25
The man whom God had given one talent to serve, did not because he was afraid. He was afraid to lead a small group, afraid to witness, afraid to go on missions, afraid about the future and this kept him from doing God’s will.
Satan, as a roaring lion, works through fear. He paralyzes his prey with worries and anxieties about the present, the past and the future. He roars to keep people from progressing in the things of God.
Are you under the constant barrage of fears and worries? This is how Satan paralyzes people and keeps them from growing in the faith and doing God’s will. Let us remember that God has not given us a spirit of fear, but of power, love and self-discipline.
Look at what Jesus said to the Pharisees in John 8:44: “You belong to your father, the devil, and you want to carry out your father’s desire. He was a murderer from the beginning, not holding to the truth, for there is no truth in him” (emphasis mine). In this context, Jesus is accusing the Pharisees of wanting to kill him. He said they were doing the will of their father, the devil. This is the reality of every believer, especially a believer who is living passionately for God.
The devil will use even, what some would call, harmless sins to ultimately destroy the believer. He is a murderer, and we must be aware of that with every temptation. We often see the male drinking on TV and laughing while surrounded by a bunch of females, but we don’t see the drunk, drowning in his vomit, who has lost job and career. Satan wants to destroy, and if he can’t kill you, he wants to destroy your witness and to shame you in such a way that you will be too scared to allow God to use you. He is a destroyer.
When you really understand this concept, you cease to give Satan any doors. You don’t listen to him through the music or TV shows because you know his ultimate plan. He is a murderer. He wants to devour not only individuals, but families and churches. His pathway is full of destruction.
We must flee from all appearance of evil (1 Thess 5:22) for our enemy desires to devour, not just tempt.
The believer, however, can take confidence that God holds the temperature gauge on every trial that he allows the enemy to bring against us and that he always provides a way of escape (1 Cor 10:13).
“Resist him, standing firm in the faith, because you know that your brothers throughout the world are undergoing the same kind of sufferings” (1 Pet 5:9).
Because Satan is the god of this age and the prince of this world, he has created a system that works against God and those who follow him. We should not be surprised when we are passed over for promotion because of a lifestyle that is righteous. We should not be surprised when we are mocked for our values and belief systems.
In this context, Christians were being burned in the gardens of Nero just to give light to his plants and flowers. We should not be surprised at this, for Satan is at work behind the world system. He works in the hearts of those who are disobedient (Eph 2:2), leading them even into ridiculous atrocities. The enemy’s attacks are widespread.
Probably an implication of Peter telling this church that the brothers throughout the world were enduring the same suffering is that Satan is a liar.
Believers are often tempted to believe that they are the only one’s going through their situation. They are tempted to think no one else understands them. Satan often isolates the believer from the church or other healthy relationships with this lie. He does this by making them feel like nobody else is going through this or nobody understands. The person struggling with pornography, the woman with an eating disorder, or the man with homosexual thoughts hide in shame, thinking no one else has the same struggles. Satan condemns and shames them in order to isolate and destroy them. We see this truth throughout the Scripture; Jesus calls Satan the father of lies (John 8:44).
Peter assures them that their temptations are common to the brothers. The believer must be aware of this lie often used by the devil. “No one else understands, no one else has been through what I have been through.” This keeps the believer from sharing with others and often keeps them bound in sin. Listen to what Paul said:
No temptation has seized you except what is common to man. And God is faithful; he will not let you be tempted beyond what you can bear. But when you are tempted, he will also provide a way out so that you can stand up under it (emphasis mine).
1 Corinthians 10:13
Are you alert and aware of your enemy the devil?
He opposes everything good you seek to do for God. He seeks to encourage fear in you. He seeks to encourage you to isolate yourself. He feeds you lies. He accuses you; he accuses God; he accuses your friends. Are you alert to the works of the devil? He ultimately wants to destroy every believer. He wants to destroy their testimony and ultimately kill them.
Are you aware of your enemy the devil?
Be sober and alert. Your enemy the devil, like a roaring lion, is on the prowl looking for someone to devour.
1 Peter 5:8 (NET)
Peter says believers must protect themselves from the devil by being sober. What does it mean to be sober?
Interpretation Question: In 1 Peter 5:8, Peter calls believers to be sober in resisting the devil. It can also be translated “self-controlled.” What does it mean to be sober and self-controlled in resisting the devil? Why is this important?
The word that Peter uses for sober here has several meanings:
A spiritual intoxicant is anything that creates apathy in your spiritual life and draws you away from God. It includes loving the things of this world and pursuing them, it includes addictions to sin that keep you from properly viewing people and the things of God.
We get a good picture of spiritual intoxication in the prodigal son (Luke 15). He leaves his father’s house in order to pursue wasteful living. He pursued the things of this world, the prostitutes and drunkenness. This ultimately led to his poverty. The prodigal son could not properly evaluate the beauty of the father’s love. Finally, Scripture says he came to “his senses” (v. 17). He sobered up and went home.
How many Christians has Satan destroyed because of spiritual drunkenness? They enjoy an ungodly relationship more than obedience to God. They enjoy the pursuit of materialism more than the joy of seeing the nations come to Christ. They are intoxicated and cannot properly steer the wheel of their lives.
Another good example of spiritual intoxication is the story of Esau and Jacob. Esau is the eldest son of Isaac. The inheritance of his father is his. However, one day he comes back from hunting in the field and has caught nothing. Therefore, he is starving. When he enters the house, Jacob has just made a wonderful dinner. Esau was so hungry that he bartered away his father’s inheritance, all the livestock, and wealth that had been stored up for generations, for one meal.
This may seem ridiculous, but it is not ridiculous in comparison to how many Christians live. They often choose to live their short 70 years on this earth enjoying the pleasures of this world, instead of enjoying their father’s love and preparing for their inheritance in heaven. Instead of living for God and storing their wealth in heaven, they store it on this earth, only to leave it behind at death. This is spiritual intoxication with the things of this world. They cannot properly evaluate the father’s love and blessing, in comparison to the fleeting pleasures of sin and the temporary things of this world. They are like Esau, spiritually intoxicated. Look at what John says:
Do not love the world or anything in the world. If anyone loves the world, the love of the Father is not in him. For everything in the world—the cravings of sinful man, the lust of his eyes and the boasting of what he has and does—comes not from the Father but from the world. The world and its desires pass away, but the man who does the will of God lives forever (emphasis mine).
1 John 2:15-17
Satan works hard to deceive Christians and draw them away from the things of God. He seeks to intoxicate them. This is why Paul says: Do not conform any longer to the pattern of this world (emphasis mine), but be transformed by the renewing of your mind. Then you will be able to test and approve what God’s will is—his good, pleasing and perfect will (Romans 12:2).
We must change our thinking. We must have a sober mind so we will not be tricked by the evil one.
But being sober does not just refer to spiritual intoxication, it also refers to physical intoxication. This is a call to be free of addictions to cigarettes, alcohol, drugs, etc. Scripture consistently calls Christians to live a sober life. Look at what Paul says in Ephesians 5:18: “Do not get drunk on wine, which leads to debauchery. Instead, be filled with the Spirit.”
Satan is content to control your life through a physical intoxicant, as long as you are not controlled by God. You can only have one master. You cannot have two or three. You will love one and hate the other (Matt 6:24). The person who is addicted to a drug, essentially gives the worship and dependence that only God is worthy of, to that drug. This is something that Satan is happy about, and will use to draw a person farther and farther away from God and his plans for their lives.
Also, I think the original audience would have read this command a little different than the contemporary audience. Certainly, it referred to being free from drugs. But drugs in that society were an essential part of pagan worship and witchcraft. It should be noted that the word magic or sorcery in the Bible (Rev. 18:23) comes from the word pharmakea, where we get the word pharmacy.
Typically, people who were worshiping other gods or demons would use drugs in order to enhance their worship. Witches, specifically, would use drugs in order to open themselves up to the spirit world or demon spirits. No doubt, this was in Peter’s mind when he called the Christians to be sober. The use of these drugs opened the door for Satan and Peter probably commanded them to be sober in order to protect them from demonic influence.
Does this still happen today? Is it any surprise that in the majority of heinous crimes drugs or alcohol is involved? One statistic said for sexual assaults, 75% of the time, the offender, the victim, or both had been drinking.2 I have no doubt that the enemy commonly uses people who cannot control themselves because of submission to a drug, in order to rule over them and commit many heinous acts. Ephesians 2:2 describes Satan as “the spirit who is now at work in those who are disobedient.” It is no doubt easier for Satan to “work in” someone who has relinquished their self-control to some drug.
One of the ways a Christian lives a sober life and protects themselves from the enemy is by being self-controlled. Listen to what Paul says in 1 Corinthians 9:25 (ESV),
Every athlete exercises self-control in all things. They do it to receive a perishable wreath, but we an imperishable (emphasis mine).
He compares the Christian to an athlete and says the Christian must be disciplined in all things. This includes their eating, their drinking, their sleeping, and their media. The Olympic athlete does this for an Olympic crown, but we do it for an imperishable one in heaven. How much more should a Christian be disciplined in all things when we will be rewarded by God, not an Olympic committee?
Listen, many Christians fail in this aspect of Paul’s command just by the time they go to bed at night. They don’t get good sleep, which affects their ability to get up and spend time with God. They are not living self-controlled lives. They live career-controlled lives, socially controlled lives, or media-controlled lives and this opens the door for the enemy to draw them away from God.
Satan has won in many Christians’ lives just because they are not disciplined. He won the battle in church the night before when the student chose to stay out all night hanging with his friends. In church, he is “bobbing and weaving.” He wins in the battle of the mind because the Christian lets any thought come into their mind—discouraging thoughts, depressing thoughts, lustful thoughts. In Hebrew, the word for simple has the connotation of an “open door” (Psalm 19:7). Many Christians just let their mind think anything. There is no self-control which is a fruit of the Spirit. This is the Christian who is not living a sober life, a self-controlled life, and therefore, is losing to the devil.
Like a city whose walls are broken down is a man who lacks self-control.
Proverbs 25:28
Are you living a self-controlled life? Are you living a sober life?
How do we apply this call to be self-controlled to the church? For many churches, the world is in the church and Satan has drugged it. In 1 Corinthians 5, when the man was having sex with his father’s wife, the church was boasting in their liberality (v. 6). They were a “tolerant” church. Many churches are like that today. They accept sexual immorality and homosexuality. The church is seeking to be accepted by the world and is becoming drugged by its philosophies and worldviews. Many churches are no longer sober but are already drinking the alcohol of this world, and they have opened the door for the evil one in the church.
Many churches have accepted the wisdom of this world, instead of the foolishness of God (1 Cor 1:25). They no longer accept a Biblical creation story; they no longer accept a God who does miracles. They no longer accept the inerrant and holy Word of God. Much of the church has lost its soberness, and therefore, opened the door for Satan.
Are you a sober Christian? Are you a self-controlled Christian? Or are you a Christian that has opened the door for the devil? Christians must resist by living sober and self-controlled lifestyles.
Application Question: What ways do you see a lack of soberness in the church today, which has opened the door for the evil one? What ways is God calling you to be more sober and self-controlled so you can better resist the devil?
Be sober and alert. Your enemy the devil, like a roaring lion, is on the prowl looking for someone to devour. Resist him, strong in your faith, because you know that your brothers and sisters throughout the world are enduring the same kinds of suffering.
1 Peter 5:8–9 (NET)
Peter says healthy churches resist the devil by being strong in the faith. It can also be translated “standing firm in the faith,” as in the NIV. Resisting the devil is a defensive posture. It is what we do when the enemy attacks. James 4:7 says, “Resist the devil and he will flee from you.”
Interpretation Question: According to 1 Peter 5:9, how do we resist the devil by standing firm in the faith? What does it mean to “stand firm in the faith?”
In order to resist the devil, the Christian must put his entire trust in God. That is why Peter says “stand firm in the faith.” The only ground we can stand on when attacked by the devil is our faith—it’s not medicine, it’s not worldly philosophy.
This is one of the reasons biblical counseling is so important because the secular world does not accept the reality of Satan and his demons. Satan is too great of a foe for us to defeat on our own or in our own power.
Paul says the weapons of our warfare are not carnal or secular but mighty in God for casting down strongholds (2 Cor 10:4). It must be done by putting our trust totally in God and his resources. Listen to what Paul said in the context of spiritual warfare in Ephesians 6:10: “Finally, be strong in the Lord and in his mighty power. Put on the full armor of God so that you can take your stand against the devil’s schemes” (emphasis mine). If we are to resist the devil, it must be through the Lord’s power and resources.
Interpretation Question: What does it mean to stand firm in the faith? How can we stand firm in order to resist the devil?
When Christ resisted the devil in the wilderness, he used the Word of God. He quotes Scripture with every attack that Satan brings. Look at what Christ said:
Again, the devil took him to a very high mountain and showed him all the kingdoms of the world and their splendor. “All this I will give you,” he said, “if you will bow down and worship me.” Jesus said to him, “Away from me, Satan! For it is written: ‘Worship the Lord your God, and serve him only’” (emphasis mine).
Matthew 4:8–10
Christ always replies to the devil, “It is written.” If a Christian doesn’t know the Word of God, he will be open to many attacks from the devil. When Satan attacks a person’s body image and that person is tempted to feel discouraged, the believer must have Scripture to reply with. When the believer is attacked with lust or anxieties, he must have Scripture to reply with.
We see this in looking at the armor of God. The majority of the armor of God is simply a holy life. By living a holy life, a Christian puts on the armor of God and protects him or herself against attacks from the enemy. To put on the breastplate of righteousness means to live a righteous life. A righteous life protects you from much of the enemy’s advances. To put on the belt of truth means to believe the truth and not accept any lies. “Stand firm then, with the belt of truth buckled around your waist, with the breastplate of righteousness in place” (Eph 6:14)
When a believer instead chooses to rebel against God’s will in areas of sex, unforgiveness, cheating, etc., he opens the door for Satan. The believer must stand firm in the faith by practicing a holy life.
Jesus told the disciples to “pray lest they enter into temptation.” Prayer would have protected them from temptation to sin, and therefore, the devil. He called them to pray for an hour and they all failed. Consequently, they all denied him, in his time of need.
“Watch and pray so that you will not fall into temptation. The spirit is willing, but the body is weak” (Mark 14:38).
Similarly, after Paul commands believers to put on the armor of God, he commands them to pray. Prayer is one of the ways we resist the devil. Listen to what Paul says in Ephesians 6:18: “And pray in the Spirit on all occasions with all kinds of prayers and requests. With this in mind, be alert and always keep on praying for all the saints.”
Also, Jesus taught that praying for protection from the evil one should be a regular part of the believer’s prayer life. Listen to the Lord’s Prayer in Matthew 6:13: “And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from the evil one” (emphasis mine). We should pray for this for ourselves, for our families but especially for our church, whom the enemy is always attacking.
Another aspect of prayer probably includes rebuking the devil or commanding him to leave at times when it is clear that he is at work. We see this in many different parts of Scripture. In the book of Zechariah, Satan is accusing the high priest, Joshua, before God, and the Angel of the Lord rebukes Satan. Look at what he says:
Then he showed me Joshua the high priest standing before the angel of the LORD, and Satan standing at his right side to accuse him. The LORD said to Satan, “The LORD rebuke you, Satan! The LORD, who has chosen Jerusalem, rebuke you! Is not this man a burning stick snatched from the fire” (emphasis mine)?
Zechariah 3:1–2
We see the Angel of the Lord, whom most scholars believe is a reference to Christ, rebuking Satan by using the name of the Lord. Essentially, God rebukes the devil by using his own name. We also see this with Michael, the archangel, in Jude 1:9. He rebukes Satan by using the Lord’s name. We, similarly, see the Apostles commanding demons to leave in the name of the Lord (Acts 16:18). There may be times where you stand firm in the faith by commanding demonic anxieties, lies of the devil, or other demonic works to cease in Jesus name.
James, like Peter, commands believers to resist the devil. He says, “Resist the devil and he will flee from you.” Sometimes, we resist the devil by rebuking him in Christ’s name. “Submit yourselves, then, to God. Resist the devil, and he will flee from you” (Jas 4:7).
We see that David ministered to Saul, who had a tormenting spirit, through worship (1 Sam 16:23). When David, the psalmist of Israel, would play the harp, the demon would flee. Worship is a powerful weapon in resisting the devil. However, the person who lives in complaining and worry often opens the door for the enemy in their lives. It is through worship and thanksgiving that many of Satan’s arrows are extinguished.
We choose to “give thanks in all circumstances for this is God’s will for our lives” (1 Thess 5:18). When Job gave God thanks in the midst of his trial, he essentially thwarted the attack of the devil, who was trying to make him curse God. Worrying or complaining is not far from cursing God. It says, “God, you are not all wise” or “God, you do not care.”
Are you a thankful, worshipful Christian? Or are you a worrier and a complainer? Complaining brought the judgment of God on Israel while in the wilderness (1 Cor 10:10). Complaining is also contagious, as it tends to open the door for Satan to work in other people’s lives. Paul said, “Do all things without complaining and arguing” (Phil 2:14). Stand firm in your trust for God by worshiping him and giving him thanks.
Finally, a believer resists the devil by walking in right relationship with the church. They pray for one another, encourage one another, and pick one another up. “Though one may be overpowered, two can defend themselves. A cord of three strands is not quickly broken” (Eccl 4:12).
The Christian who walks alone is the Christian who will come under great attack. In fact, it is discord, specifically unforgiveness, that seems to open the door for Satan into many believers’ lives. Listen to what Christ said to the disciples about unforgiveness:
Then the master called the servant in. “You wicked servant,” he said, “I canceled all that debt of yours because you begged me to. Shouldn’t you have had mercy on your fellow servant just as I had on you?” In anger his master turned him over to the jailers to be tortured, until he should pay back all he owed. “This is how my heavenly Father will treat each of you unless you forgive your brother from your heart” (emphasis mine).
Matthew 18:32–35
Christ says the person who does not forgive will be handed over to the torturers. Who are the torturers in this passage? It is the devil and his demons. Saul was handed over to a demon that tormented him (1 Sam 16). The Christian living in immorality in 1 Corinthians 5 was handed over to Satan for discipline.
God promises that when we don’t forgive others, we are handed over to the torturers. I believe there are many Christians who are going through trials simply because they have unforgivness in their hearts and are out of fellowship with the church or other Christians. The enemy torments them by bringing sickness; he torments them by bringing discord; he torments them by financial lack. If we are going to resist the devil, we must be walking in fellowship with the church, the body of Christ.
Are you standing firm in the faith?
It is the only way to resist the devil. Many Christians have begun to fall away from their firm stance in the faith. They fall away from reading and studying the Bible; they fall away from a consistent prayer life; they fall away from faithful attendance and fellowship with the church, and therefore, open the door for the enemy to attack them.
We see this all the time. When we have started to slip in practicing our faith: anxieties show up, anger shows up, and discord shows up. When we are not filled with God and living in faith, we find the enemies work everywhere in our lives.
This is particularly important for churches that have turned away from the firm stance in the faith. They do not preach the Word; they do not worship God in spirit and truth; they do not practice righteous living; they do not live in unity. It is in those contexts, you can be sure that you will find disorder and every work of the devil (Jas 3:14–16). The church must stand firm in the faith, or it will fall to the attacks of the evil one.
Application Question: How do you practice a lifestyle of standing firm in the faith in order to resist the devil? What ways does he commonly attack you?
And, after you have suffered for a little while, the God of all grace who called you to his eternal glory in Christ will himself restore, confirm, strengthen, and establish you. To him belongs the power forever. Amen.
1 Peter 5:10-11 (NET)
What is the final way we should resist the devil?
Christians should resist the devil by persevering through hope in God’s grace. We should not bail or quit in the midst of Satan’s attack because the one who is with us, is the God of all grace. He is the God who gives unmerited favor and blessing to those who persevere. Look at how Peter encourages these saints in their suffering. He says, “And, after you have suffered for a little while, the God of all grace who called you to his eternal glory in Christ will himself restore, confirm, strengthen, and establish you” (1 Peter 5:10, NET).
There is a measure of grace available to suffering saints. However, this grace only comes to those who persevere. Peter says “after you have suffered a little while.” A lot of Christians bail on the church when Satan attacks. They get mad at God. They get mad at the pastor and members. Many Christians are virtually “church hoppers.” They leave the church every time the enemy comes. Some pastors are like that.
Look at what Jesus said to his disciples:
“I am the good shepherd. The good shepherd lays down his life for the sheep. The hired hand is not the shepherd who owns the sheep. So when he sees the wolf coming, he abandons the sheep and runs away. Then the wolf attacks the flock and scatters it (emphasis mine).
John 10:11-12
Sadly, many of our leaders won’t stand, won’t persevere when Satan attacks. Like the hireling, the one who is only there for pay, they flee the church. However, the good shepherd stands when the wolf comes. This is how all Christians should respond to Satan’s attacks. These attacks may come through the moral failure of a leader, it may come through a spirit of division, it may come through false teaching or a cult. Either way, we must together resist and persevere.
We should persevere because God gives grace to those who do so. He blesses congregants who persevere together against the roaring lion.
Observation Question: Why should believers persevere through trials that the devil brings and what are the benefits of this perseverance according to 1 Peter 5:10-11?
Peter says the trial will only last a little while. Trials are temporary. They are probably temporary in time, but they are certainly temporary in comparison to eternity. Soon the King is coming, or we will leave this earth to go to the King shortly. Therefore, we should not lose our confidence. Peter comforts these Christians with the brevity of trials.
Peter says through the trial we will be restored.The word translated “restore” can also be translated “mending” or “preparing,” as in Matthew 4:21 when talking about the fishermen’s nets. “Going on from there, he saw two other brothers, James son of Zebedee and his brother John. They were in a boat with their father Zebedee, preparing their nets. Jesus called them.”
In the context, James and John are preparing their nets to cast into the lake to catch fish. They are fixing holes and tears in order to be more effective fisherman. Similarly, God uses trials to mend us and make us more effective. The trial exposes sin or character flaws so he can fix them. The trial is used to strengthen existing virtues in his ministers such as patience, joy and peace. Through the trial, he prepares his ministers. He mends us as a fisherman does his nets, so we can better serve him and others.
Don’t quit in the trial because God’s plan is to mend you through it so you can be more useful in ministry (2 Cor 1:3–6).
Peter said that after we had persevered, God would make us strong. Trials are like lifting weights. They build strength so we can persevere through other difficulties in life. God, also, makes people strong through trials so they can, in the future, carry others. “We who are strong ought to bear with the failings of the weak (emphasis mine) and not to please ourselves. Each of us should please his neighbor for his good, to build him up” (Rom 15:1–2).
The strong are given a ministry of caring for those who are weak. Where weaker Christians in the faith often isolate themselves during trials and become very self–focused, the strong serve others even amidst their own difficulties. This is a grace that God gives; he not only gives strength but makes strength a characteristic of this person.
Has God made you strong?
“Confirm” can also be translated “firm,” as in the NIV—God will make us firm. Young Christians are often up and down in their spiritual life; they go from spiritual high to spiritual low. In fact, Paul describes spiritual infants as those tossed to and fro like a wave by false teaching and other evils.
Then we will no longer be infants, tossed back and forth by the waves, and blown here and there by every wind of teaching and by the cunning and craftiness of men in their deceitful scheming.
Ephesians 4:14
But the Christian who has persevered through suffering becomes firm. They start to have a steady consistent walk with the Lord. God makes us firm through our trials if we persevere through them. The mature are no longer tossed to and fro; they have become firm.
The word “establish” actually means to “lay a foundation.” When you lay a foundation, you are preparing not only to stand in storms but to build more. Your trial is just the platform in your life for God to build you up more into the image of Christ and a vessel that is useful for him. This trial is a necessary component of that process. A house without a foundation will not stand (Matt 7:24–27).
There are some specific trials that have happened in my life that are foundational for my current ministry. My struggle with depression for a year and half during college and the military was foundational for my current ministry. I minister daily from that reservoir. It was there God gave me a love for his Word; it was there I studied the Word the hardest I have in my life (including seminary). It was there he removed much of the dross (excess) from my life and left him alone. It was there God gave me a heart for others who were hurting and the empathy to really minister to them. My sufferings are the foundations of my ministry.
In our trials, we must persevere individually and as a community because it is in the trial that God mends us and prepare us for further ministry. He makes us strong to bear others up. He makes us steady instead of up and down. He makes us steadfast, laying a foundation for future growth and ministry.
Let us resist the devil by persevering through our trials. God has promised us his abundant grace.
How do healthy churches and church members resist the Devil?
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
_________________________________________________
Copyright 2014 Gregory Brown
Unless otherwise noted, the primary Scriptures used are taken from the Holy Bible, New International Version ®, Copyright © 1973, 1978, 1984 by International Bible Society. Used by permission of Zondervan Publishing House. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (ESV) are from The Holy Bible, English Standard Version® (ESV®) Copyright © 2001 by Crossway, a publishing ministry of Good News Publishers. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (NLT) are taken from the Holy Bible, New Living Translation, copyright © 1996, 2004, 2007 by Tyndale House Foundation. Used by permission of Tyndale House Publishers, Inc., Carol Stream, Illinois 60188. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked (NET) are taken from the NET Bible ® copyright © 1996-2016 by Biblical Studies Press, L.L.C. All rights reserved.
Scripture quotations marked KJV are from the King James Version of the Bible.
1 http://www.thefreedictionary.com/on+the+prowl
2 Fisher, Bonnie S., Cullen, Franscis T., and Turner, Michael T (2000). The sexual victimization of college women. Washington, DC: U.S. Department of Justice, National Institute of Justice.
In leading a small group using the Bible Teacher’s Guide it can be done in various ways. One format for leading a small group is the “study group” model where each member prepares and shares in the teaching. This appendix will cover tips for facilitating a weekly study group.
The strength of the study group is the fact that the members will be required to prepare their responses before the meeting, which will allow for easier discussion. In addition, each member will be given the opportunity to teach which will further equip their ministry skills. The study group model has distinct advantages.
Writing is one of the best ways to learn. In class, we take notes and write papers and all these methods are used to help us learn and retain the material. It’s the same thing with the Word of God. Obviously, all of the authors of Scripture were writers. This helped them better learn the Scriptures and also enabled them to more effectively teach it. In studying God’s word with the Bible Teacher’s Guide, take time to write so you can similarly grow both in your learning and teaching.
Clowney, E. P. (1988). The message of 1 Peter: The way of the cross. The Bible Speaks Today. Leicester, England; Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press.
Grudem, W. A. (1988). Vol. 17: 1 Peter: An introduction and commentary. Tyndale New Testament Commentaries. Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press.
Grudem, W. A. (2004). Systematic theology: An introduction to biblical doctrine. Leicester, England; Grand Rapids, MI: Inter–Varsity Press; Zondervan Pub. House.
Hanko, Herman (2012). A Pilgrim’s Manual: Commentary on I Peter. Reformed Free Publishing Association. Kindle Edition.
Helm, D. R. (2008). 1 & 2 Peter and Jude: Sharing Christ’s sufferings. Preaching the Word. Wheaton, IL: Crossway Books.
Ironside, H. A. (1947). Expository notes on the Epistles of Peter. Neptune, NJ: Loizeaux Brothers.
Leadership Ministries Worldwide (2009). I Peter. Teacher’s Outline and Study Bible. Leadership Ministries Worldwide.
MacArthur, John (2003). The MacArthur Bible Handbook. Thomas Nelson. Kindle Edition.
MacArthur, J. F., Jr. (2004). 1 Peter. MacArthur New Testament Commentary. Chicago: Moody Publishers.
MacDonald, W. (1995). Believer’s Bible Commentary: Old and New Testaments (A. Farstad, Ed.). Nashville: Thomas Nelson.
McKnight, Scot (2011). 1 Peter: The NIV Application Commentary. Zondervan. Kindle Edition.
Spencer, Glen (2005). I Peter, A Holy Walk in a Hostile Word. Expository Pulpit Series. Wordsearch Corp.
Suetonius. The Lives of Twelve Caesars, Life of Nero, 38; Cassius Dio, Roman History LXII.16
Wiersbe, W. W. (1996). The Bible exposition commentary. Wheaton, IL: Victor Books.